Advice to mourners under the loss of dear relations in a funeral sermon long since preach'd / by the late Reverand Dr. Thomas Manton ... And now occasionally published on the much lamented death of Mrs. Ann Terry, who died the 9th of November, 1693. With a short account of some passages of her life, and papers left under her own hand.
         Manton, Thomas, 1620-1677.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 158 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51833
         Wing M517
         ESTC R32908
         12778762
         ocm 12778762
         93798
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51833)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93798)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1036:17)
      
       
         
           
             Advice to mourners under the loss of dear relations in a funeral sermon long since preach'd / by the late Reverand Dr. Thomas Manton ... And now occasionally published on the much lamented death of Mrs. Ann Terry, who died the 9th of November, 1693. With a short account of some passages of her life, and papers left under her own hand.
             Manton, Thomas, 1620-1677.
          
           xxviii, 100 p.
           
             Printed by J.D. for Jonathon Robinson ... ,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Imperfect: pages faded with loss of print.
             Preface signed by Matthew Silvester.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Funeral sermons.
        
      
    
     
        2003-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-05 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           ADVICE
           TO
           MOURNERS
           Under
           the
           Loss
           of
           Dear
           RELATIONS
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           FUNERAL-SERMON
           ,
           long
           since
           preach'd
           by
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Manton
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           occasionally
           published
           on
           the
           much
           lamented
           Death
           of
           Mrs.
           
             Ann
             Terry
          
           ,
           who
           died
           the
           9th
           of
           November
           ,
           1693.
           
        
         
           With
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           some
           Passages
           of
           her
           Life
           ,
           and
           Papers
           left
           under
           her
           own
           Hand
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Ionathan
             Robinson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden
           Lion
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ;
          
        
         
           THAT
           which
           occasioned
           this
           Discourse
           and
           Preface
           ,
           is
           a
           late
           Stroke
           of
           Providence
           ,
           in
           translating
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Abraham
           from
           hence
           to
           
           Abraham's
           Bosom
           ,
           where
           she
           now
           rests
           in
           the
           delightful
           Expectations
           of
           her
           full
           Resurrection
           unto
           Life
           Eternal
           .
           She
           was
           a
           Person
           whom
           I
           well
           knew
           ,
           and
           greatly
           valued
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           did
           discern
           by
           free
           and
           frequent
           Conversation
           with
           her
           ,
           Treasures
           of
           Knowledg
           and
           Grace
           richly
           abiding
           in
           her
           ;
           and
           with
           great
           Iudgment
           and
           Savour
           pertinently
           brought
           forth
           by
           her
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           her
           fuller
           Satisfaction
           and
           Edification
           in
           what
           concern'd
           her
           Soul
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           Duty
           whilst
           embodied
           ,
           and
           its
           full
           Bliss
           when
           it
           was
           to
           be
           removed
           
           hence
           .
           She
           ever
           was
           concern'd
           to
           know
           her
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Matter
           ,
           Grounds
           and
           Usefulness
           of
           her
           Christian
           Hope
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           effectual
           influencing
           of
           her
           concerned
           Spirit
           in
           her
           determined
           Services
           and
           Station
           .
           She
           ever
           was
           solicitous
           to
           know
           her
           VVork
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           her
           Trust
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           answerably
           to
           her
           Relations
           and
           Family
           ,
           wherein
           she
           behaved
           her self
           not
           as
           without
           Law
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           under
           Law
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           deported
           her self
           with
           true
           and
           commendable
           Exemplariness
           as
           a
           VVife
           ,
           a
           Mother
           ,
           and
           a
           Mistress
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           full
           of
           Thoughts
           and
           Care
           therein
           to
           abide
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           approve
           her self
           to
           him
           in
           his
           own
           solemn
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           .
           She
           was
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Exercises
           through
           the
           tedious
           Urgencies
           of
           her
           long
           and
           many
           bodily
           Infirmities
           ,
           which
           she
           bore
           with
           Patience
           ,
           and
           providently
           improved
           unto
           the
           great
           Advantage
           of
           her
           better
           Part.
           She
           would
           not
           suffer
           Sense
           to
           sit
           in
           Iudgment
           upon
           Providence
           ,
           but
           fetch'd
           her
           Measures
           of
           God's
           dealing
           with
           her
           from
           that
           Faith
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           Thoughts
           which
           took
           their
           Directory
           
           from
           God's
           own
           Sacred
           Oracles
           .
           She
           concealed
           her
           Resentments
           of
           her
           Troubles
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           could
           see
           )
           from
           all
           save
           only
           such
           as
           she
           judged
           able
           judiciously
           to
           minister
           to
           her
           Satisfaction
           .
           Her
           Objections
           were
           not
           trivial
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           did
           require
           considerable
           Resolutions
           of
           ,
           which
           she
           was
           very
           apprehensive
           ,
           observant
           ,
           and
           (
           I
           think
           )
           tenacious
           of
           .
           Her
           Troubles
           hindered
           not
           her
           Converse
           with
           God
           in
           Solitudes
           ,
           nor
           the
           fit
           Indearments
           and
           Improvements
           of
           both
           relative
           and
           friendly
           Converse
           .
           She
           is
           now
           gone
           to
           the
           Felicity
           and
           Imployments
           for
           which
           she
           was
           ,
           through
           Grace
           and
           holy
           Industry
           ,
           considerably
           prepared
           .
           And
           what
           her
           Spirit
           breath'd
           for
           and
           after
           ,
           may
           be
           discerned
           in
           part
           by
           these
           few
           Instances
           of
           her
           Closet-work
           ,
           which
           her
           sorrowful
           Husband
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           communicate
           to
           the
           World.
           'T
           is
           such
           a
           Wife
           as
           he
           has
           lost
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Sense
           and
           unavoidable
           Remembrances
           of
           that
           Loss
           may
           well
           urge
           sorrowful
           Nature
           to
           its
           Tears
           and
           Groans
           .
           And
           of
           these
           ,
           considerable
           Measures
           are
           needful
           and
           allowable
           ,
           but
           Provocations
           to
           excessive
           Grief
           ,
           through
           such
           
           a
           Stroak
           ,
           render
           it
           needful
           that
           Christian
           Bounds
           and
           Limits
           to
           such
           Sorrows
           be
           seasonably
           proposed
           and
           well
           considered
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Funeral
           Text
           is
           fitly
           offered
           to
           the
           Mourners
           Thoughts
           by
           the
           Apostle
           that
           recorded
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Author
           who
           has
           fitly
           insisted
           upon
           that
           Clause
           .
           The
           serious
           Perusal
           whereof
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           few
           Memoirs
           of
           the
           Deceased
           ,
           so
           devoutly
           contemplative
           for
           her
           own
           Good
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           is
           really
           judged
           worthy
           of
           due
           Consideration
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Publisher
           ,
           and
           by
           thy
           true
           Friend
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           the
           great
           Disposer
           of
           Times
           and
           Lives
           ,
           whilst
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             am
             thine
             ,
             in
             all
             Christian
             Services
             ,
             Matthew
             Silvester
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           It
           being
           thought
           necessary
           to
           make
           some
           particular
           (
           though
           short
           )
           mention
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           whose
           Death
           this
           Sermon
           and
           Papers
           are
           published
           ;
           it
           naturally
           follows
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Iustice
           that
           's
           due
           to
           the
           dear
           and
           precious
           Memory
           of
           Mr.
           
           Terry's
           first
           VVife
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           also
           of
           some
           of
           those
           indearing
           Qualifications
           that
           were
           very
           conspicuous
           in
           her
           .
           The
           less
           indeed
           will
           be
           said
           of
           either
           ,
           because
           what
           is
           related
           of
           the
           one
           is
           so
           applicable
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           small
           part
           of
           the
           Honour
           that
           's
           due
           to
           her
           Memory
           that
           she
           was
           a
           Daughter
           of
           that
           excellent
           Divine
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Manton
          
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           in
           Marriage
           to
           Mr.
           Terry
           ,
           by
           his
           peculiar
           Choice
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           most
           kind
           and
           cordial
           Respect
           that
           he
           had
           for
           him
           .
           She
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           her
           Person
           ,
           very
           lovely
           ,
           of
           most
           curious
           and
           excellent
           Parts
           ,
           of
           a
           ready
           and
           quick
           Wit
           ,
           and
           good
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           such
           
           a
           transcendent
           Sweetness
           of
           Temper
           ,
           joined
           with
           true
           Religiousness
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           highly
           valued
           and
           esteemed
           by
           all
           that
           knew
           her
           .
           In
           all
           relations
           she
           answered
           her
           pious
           Education
           ,
           as
           a
           Child
           ,
           a
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Wife
           ,
           never
           any
           went
           beyond
           her
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           made
           up
           of
           Love
           ,
           which
           Character
           she
           fully
           answered
           :
           She
           had
           Love
           sufficient
           for
           ten
           good
           Wives
           ;
           it
           's
           impossible
           for
           any
           in
           that
           Relation
           ,
           to
           express
           more
           than
           she
           did
           to
           her
           dear
           Husband
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           ,
           as
           to
           her
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           all
           her
           other
           Comforts
           )
           and
           this
           express'd
           not
           with
           childish
           Fondness
           ,
           but
           with
           Prudence
           and
           Discretion
           .
           To
           the
           Day
           of
           her
           Death
           she
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           her
           Love
           was
           still
           increasing
           ,
           and
           she
           found
           that
           every
           Day
           she
           lov'd
           him
           more
           and
           more
           .
        
         
           She
           carried
           her self
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Duty
           and
           Respects
           to
           her
           Relations
           ,
           to
           whom
           she
           was
           very
           dear
           .
           Great
           was
           her
           Prudence
           and
           Conduct
           in
           the
           Management
           of
           her
           Houshold-Affairs
           .
           She
           had
           the
           Bowels
           of
           a
           tender
           Mother
           to
           the
           Souls
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bodies
           of
           her
           dear
           Children
           ,
           and
           did
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           Counsel
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           to
           instil
           in
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           true
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           that
           true
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Publickness
           of
           Spirit
           to
           do
           Good
           ,
           that
           
           she
           was
           beloved
           of
           all
           that
           knew
           her
           ;
           she
           was
           of
           that
           free
           and
           generous
           Temper
           ,
           that
           she
           thought
           no
           Pains
           too
           much
           to
           serve
           her
           Friends
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           her
           Power
           ,
           as
           many
           can
           witness
           in
           the
           late
           publick
           Troubles
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           a
           most
           indeared
           Respect
           to
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           she
           frequently
           attended
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           times
           when
           she
           was
           more
           sit
           to
           be
           confin'd
           to
           her
           Chamber
           .
           She
           had
           many
           Mercies
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           ,
           for
           many
           Years
           together
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           her
           sore
           Troubles
           (
           which
           did
           not
           apear
           to
           every
           one
           )
           both
           outward
           and
           inward
           ;
           but
           under
           them
           all
           there
           was
           no
           Abatement
           or
           Decay
           in
           respect
           of
           her
           Duty
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           or
           Man.
           The
           Death
           of
           several
           of
           her
           Children
           was
           the
           Beginning
           of
           her
           Sorrows
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           that
           of
           her
           dear
           Father
           ,
           whom
           she
           loved
           with
           a
           most
           passionate
           Love
           :
           This
           bore
           hard
           on
           her
           tender
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           into
           a
           great
           Melancholy
           :
           Her
           Troubles
           continued
           more
           or
           less
           (
           though
           with
           some
           Abatement
           )
           to
           her
           dying
           Day
           ,
           by
           which
           her
           Life
           was
           many
           times
           a
           very
           Burden
           to
           her
           .
           Her
           Doubts
           ,
           as
           to
           her
           Eternal
           State
           ,
           were
           sometimes
           very
           grievous
           ;
           but
           yet
           through
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           she
           still
           kept
           up
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           venture
           her
           Soul
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           her
           Redeemer
           .
           Having
           one
           
           time
           ask'd
           very
           earnestly
           ,
           Will
           not
           Christ
           receive
           me
           if
           I
           come
           to
           him
           ?
           receiving
           some
           encouragement
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           she
           replied
           with
           Chearfulness
           ,
           Then
           will
           I
           come
           to
           him
           .
           She
           took
           great
           Delight
           in
           reading
           her
           Father's
           Sermons
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Faith
           under
           our
           Affliction
           :
           and
           very
           comfortable
           was
           the
           insuing
           Passage
           of
           one
           of
           them
           to
           her
           under
           her
           Doubts
           and
           Fears
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           The
           Question
           being
           propounded
           by
           poor
           doubting
           Souls
           thus
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           whether
           God
           be
           our
           God
           ?
           Answ.
           Why
           ,
           do
           you
           love
           him
           as
           your
           chiefest
           Good
           ?
           Do
           you
           seek
           his
           Glory
           as
           your
           utmost
           End
           ?
           Do
           you
           obey
           him
           as
           your
           highest
           Lord
           and
           Law-giver
           ?
           and
           do
           you
           depend
           on
           him
           as
           your
           Paymaster
           and
           Benefactor
           ?
           But
           if
           all
           this
           will
           not
           help
           you
           to
           judg
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           two
           things
           will
           give
           you
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           your
           Choice
           and
           your
           Resignation
           :
           Do
           you
           chuse
           God
           for
           your
           Portion
           ?
           Though
           you
           cannot
           say
           God
           has
           chosen
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           yours
           ,
           yet
           you
           will
           chuse
           him
           :
           Do
           you
           by
           an
           Holy
           importunate
           Faith
           thus
           fasten
           your selves
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           honour
           me
           ,
           love
           me
           ,
           bless
           me
           as
           thine
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           be
           thine
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           perish
           ,
           one
           must
           perish
           that
           desires
           to
           be
           thine
           .
           And
           this
           she
           would
           often
           repeat
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Night
           before
           she
           died
           ,
           her
           Husband
           earnestly
           and
           humbly
           besought
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           graciously
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           her
           some
           comfortable
           Manifestations
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           her
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           (
           O
           let
           it
           never
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           the
           gracious
           Condescension
           of
           God
           to
           his
           unworthy
           Creature
           .
           )
           The
           next
           Morning
           her
           faithful
           and
           loving
           Servant
           (
           who
           attended
           her
           in
           all
           her
           Ilness
           )
           brought
           him
           Word
           that
           now
           the
           Case
           was
           altered
           with
           her
           Mistress
           ;
           she
           was
           now
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           was
           refreshed
           with
           the
           Sense
           of
           God's
           Love
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           have
           no
           more
           Cordials
           given
           her
           ,
           she
           had
           better
           Comforts
           to
           refresh
           her
           Soul.
           This
           was
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           She
           spake
           not
           much
           after
           ,
           but
           lay
           in
           a
           quiet
           composed
           Frame
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           softly
           groaning
           under
           the
           Pains
           of
           Death
           ,
           that
           made
           his
           nearer
           Approach
           to
           her
           every
           Hour
           :
           but
           even
           then
           when
           she
           heard
           her
           Husband
           speak
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           would
           answer
           with
           a
           very
           pleasing
           and
           chearful
           Voice
           .
        
         
           A
           dear
           Friend
           lay
           on
           the
           Bed
           by
           her
           a
           very
           little
           space
           of
           time
           before
           she
           expired
           ,
           and
           heard
           her
           utter
           distinctly
           ,
           though
           softly
           ,
           full
           of
           Comfort
           .
           Soon
           after
           she
           ended
           her
           Life
           with
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Rest
           on
           the
           16th
           of
           March
           ,
           1689.
           
        
         
         
           THE
           Person
           that
           succeeded
           her
           in
           this
           Relation
           ,
           was
           also
           the
           Daughter
           of
           that
           Reverend
           and
           worthy
           Divine
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Cotsbrook
           in
           Northampton-shire
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           1662
           ,
           when
           he
           ,
           with
           some
           hundreds
           more
           ,
           were
           turn'd
           out
           for
           Non-conformity
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           convenient
           and
           decent
           Space
           of
           time
           (
           of
           her
           continuing
           a
           Widow
           )
           she
           chang'd
           her
           Condition
           into
           a
           married
           State
           ,
           though
           much
           against
           her
           own
           Inclination
           and
           Temper
           ,
           but
           purely
           out
           of
           her
           Respect
           and
           Kindness
           to
           Mr.
           Terry
           ,
           whom
           she
           knew
           intirely
           lov'd
           her
           .
           But
           when
           once
           the
           Nuptial
           Knot
           was
           tied
           ,
           her
           Carriage
           ,
           as
           a
           Wife
           ,
           was
           with
           all
           imaginable
           Respect
           accompanied
           with
           most
           indearing
           Tenderness
           ,
           often
           expressing
           how
           much
           her
           Love
           was
           increased
           to
           her
           Husband
           ,
           much
           more
           than
           she
           thought
           it
           could
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           before
           as
           a
           Friend
           she
           equally
           preferr'd
           him
           to
           all
           others
           of
           that
           Rank
           .
        
         
           Her
           Domestick
           Affairs
           she
           managed
           with
           great
           Prudence
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Station
           she
           gain'd
           Love
           and
           Respect
           from
           all
           .
           She
           had
           a
           most
           tender
           and
           compassionate
           Regard
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           her
           dear
           Children
           .
           She
           took
           great
           Care
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           incouraging
           them
           to
           read
           and
           learn
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           
           This
           her
           Care
           also
           did
           extend
           to
           her
           Servants
           ,
           whom
           she
           would
           on
           all
           occasions
           be
           ready
           ,
           either
           by
           her
           Advice
           ,
           or
           by
           reading
           some
           good
           Book
           to
           them
           her self
           ,
           when
           their
           Business
           would
           permit
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           beget
           in
           them
           a
           true
           Sense
           of
           their
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           ,
           and
           the
           Worth
           of
           their
           precious
           Souls
           .
        
         
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Grace
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           endow
           her
           with
           a
           great
           Proportion
           both
           of
           Natural
           and
           Spiritual
           Excellencies
           .
           She
           was
           a
           very
           beautiful
           and
           lovely
           Person
           in
           her
           younger
           Years
           ,
           few
           exceeding
           her
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           excellent
           Parts
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Understanding
           ,
           yet
           of
           a
           very
           humble
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           very
           mean
           in
           her
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           though
           deservedly
           valued
           by
           those
           that
           knew
           her
           :
           Such
           was
           the
           Sweetness
           of
           her
           Temper
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           true
           Godliness
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           an
           Ornament
           to
           her
           Profession
           .
        
         
           To
           speak
           of
           her
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           would
           exceed
           the
           Limits
           of
           these
           Papers
           :
           God
           had
           greatly
           adorn'd
           and
           beautified
           her
           Soul
           with
           the
           Graces
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           agreable
           thereunto
           she
           lived
           in
           some
           Holy
           Proportion
           answerable
           to
           the
           Vows
           of
           her
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Godly
           Education
           she
           received
           from
           her
           pious
           Relations
           :
           She
           intirely
           devoted
           her self
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           wholly
           his
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           Disposal
           .
           
           She
           had
           a
           singular
           Value
           for
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           she
           constantly
           made
           conscience
           of
           reading
           ,
           and
           would
           sometimes
           write
           them
           out
           with
           profitable
           Remarks
           on
           them
           ,
           for
           her
           own
           spiritual
           Use.
           Other
           good
           Books
           also
           had
           their
           due
           Esteem
           and
           Use
           ;
           but
           she
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           none
           (
           of
           that
           kind
           )
           yielded
           her
           more
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           than
           Dr.
           
           Manton's
           .
           It
           was
           very
           usual
           in
           her
           own
           Bible
           and
           Books
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           little
           Mark
           at
           those
           Passages
           that
           were
           of
           particular
           Concern
           to
           her self
           ,
           under
           the
           Variety
           of
           the
           Dispensation
           that
           she
           passed
           through
           .
           She
           had
           a
           most
           high
           Esteem
           for
           the
           Publick
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           she
           never
           ,
           or
           rarely
           ,
           omitted
           to
           frequent
           ,
           unless
           hindred
           by
           some
           unavoidable
           Occasion
           .
           The
           Sabbath
           was
           a
           Day
           of
           Delight
           to
           her
           ;
           she
           made
           conscience
           as
           of
           seeing
           Religious
           Duties
           performed
           in
           the
           Family
           ,
           so
           also
           of
           redeeming
           Time
           for
           her
           private
           Converse
           with
           God
           :
           and
           this
           was
           resolved
           and
           subscribed
           to
           under
           her
           own
           Hand
           ,
           many
           Years
           ago
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           spend
           some
           Time
           in
           Prayer
           and
           Meditation
           ;
           and
           herein
           followed
           the
           Method
           she
           received
           from
           the
           Directions
           of
           Worthy
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Burgess
          
           ,
           to
           help
           her
           in
           that
           Work
           ,
           viz.
           to
           go
           over
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Commandments
           ;
           all
           which
           she
           did
           perform
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           
           Portions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           many
           Papers
           left
           under
           her
           own
           Hand
           .
           She
           was
           much
           pleased
           with
           what
           she
           heard
           a
           worthy
           Divine
           relate
           (
           in
           pressing
           his
           Hearers
           to
           Private
           Prayer
           )
           of
           a
           Holy
           Man
           that
           would
           never
           omit
           this
           Duty
           ,
           but
           when
           like
           to
           be
           hindred
           by
           any
           Company
           ,
           would
           make
           this
           honest
           Excuse
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           you
           for
           a
           while
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           Friend
           above
           stays
           to
           speak
           with
           me
           ,
           meaning
           God
           ,
           that
           has
           commanded
           this
           Duty
           .
           And
           indeed
           private
           Prayer
           ,
           conscientiously
           and
           constantly
           performed
           ,
           is
           a
           notable
           Sign
           of
           a
           gracious
           Heart
           ,
           for
           I
           think
           an
           Hypocrite
           can
           rarely
           be
           constant
           and
           uniform
           in
           this
           Duty
           ;
           for
           that
           of
           Iob
           may
           be
           very
           applicable
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Will
             he
             delight
             himself
             in
             the
             Almighty
             ?
             will
             he
             always
             call
             upon
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           neither
           do
           nor
           dare
           I
           censure
           all
           those
           that
           make
           such
           a
           Bustle
           about
           their
           Ten
           and
           Three
           a
           Clock
           Devotions
           ;
           I
           hope
           and
           believe
           that
           many
           serious
           and
           godly
           Christians
           may
           in
           all
           Sincerity
           perform
           them
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ordered
           ,
           they
           come
           not
           so
           near
           that
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           there
           's
           too
           much
           Ground
           to
           fear
           they
           shut
           out
           both
           Private
           and
           Family-Prayer
           too
           in
           many
           Places
           :
           and
           it
           's
           too
           too
           common
           a
           Practice
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           to
           go
           
           from
           the
           Temple
           to
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           from
           the
           House
           of
           God
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Belial
           .
           It
           's
           very
           observable
           that
           such
           as
           are
           most
           zealous
           this
           way
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Neglect
           of
           Family
           and
           Private
           Prayer
           ,
           are
           generally
           very
           loose
           and
           irregular
           in
           their
           Conversation
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           her
           Deportment
           under
           Afflictions
           ,
           which
           she
           was
           exercised
           withal
           ,
           both
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           ,
           (
           for
           God
           chastens
           every
           Son
           whom
           he
           receives
           )
           it
           was
           accompanied
           with
           great
           Humility
           and
           Self-judging
           ,
           often
           expressing
           her
           Unworthiness
           of
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Mercies
           that
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           her
           .
           She
           was
           far
           from
           a
           querulous
           or
           murmuring
           Temper
           ,
           endeavouring
           after
           a
           humble
           submissive
           Frame
           of
           Spirit
           :
           and
           under
           these
           Afflictions
           that
           sometimes
           did
           greatly
           depress
           her
           sweet
           and
           tender
           Spirit
           ,
           she
           would
           frequently
           express
           how
           much
           Comfort
           and
           Reviving
           she
           received
           from
           God's
           Holy
           Word
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           under
           her
           Troubles
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           freed
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           quiet
           and
           sedate
           Frame
           of
           Spirit
           .
           She
           would
           bless
           God
           that
           this
           Life
           would
           not
           last
           always
           .
           She
           had
           frequent
           Illness
           ,
           and
           was
           once
           thought
           by
           her
           Friends
           past
           Recovery
           ,
           but
           when
           restored
           again
           (
           though
           thankful
           to
           God
           for
           his
           Favour
           to
           her
           )
           she
           did
           seem
           to
           bewail
           her
           Infelicity
           :
           I
           
           thought
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           going
           off
           the
           Stage
           of
           this
           evil
           World
           ,
           to
           the
           Place
           where
           I
           should
           sin
           and
           sorrow
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           I
           now
           see
           I
           must
           again
           be
           toss'd
           on
           the
           Waves
           and
           Billows
           thereof
           .
           When
           it
           was
           told
           her
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           she
           might
           yet
           live
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Years
           ;
           this
           was
           so
           far
           from
           pleasing
           her
           ,
           that
           Nature
           that
           usually
           abhors
           the
           Thought
           of
           Death
           ,
           did
           as
           it
           were
           shrink
           and
           recoil
           within
           her
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           being
           so
           long
           kept
           out
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Under
           her
           last
           Ilness
           ,
           (
           being
           with
           Child
           )
           in
           which
           there
           were
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Symptoms
           of
           her
           Danger
           ,
           at
           which
           she
           was
           not
           at
           all
           dismayed
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           As
           to
           Application
           of
           Means
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           my
           Friends
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           without
           any
           .
           This
           cutting
           Expression
           she
           utter'd
           to
           her
           dear
           Husband
           with
           great
           Chearfulness
           .
           She
           was
           so
           far
           from
           desiring
           to
           live
           ,
           that
           she
           much
           rather
           desired
           to
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ.
           The
           Night
           before
           she
           died
           she
           had
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           secret
           ,
           and
           read
           one
           of
           Dr.
           
           Manton's
           Sermons
           ;
           but
           such
           was
           her
           humble
           and
           self-condemning
           Temper
           ,
           that
           she
           to
           her
           very
           last
           bewail'd
           her
           not
           Improvement
           of
           her
           last
           Days
           Mercies
           ,
           as
           she
           thought
           she
           ought
           .
           Her
           Death
           was
           very
           surprizing
           
           to
           her
           Friends
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           her self
           .
           She
           always
           believed
           her
           approaching
           Change
           was
           near
           ,
           though
           her
           Friends
           had
           some
           Hopes
           of
           her
           Recovery
           ,
           till
           by
           a
           sudden
           and
           surprizing
           Stroke
           they
           found
           her
           Desire
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           her
           Words
           true
           ,
           to
           their
           astonishing
           Grief
           and
           Trouble
           .
           She
           died
           the
           9th
           of
           November
           ,
           1693.
           in
           the
           38th
           Year
           of
           her
           Age.
           
        
         
           No
           more
           shall
           be
           here
           mentioned
           of
           her
           ,
           but
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           Perusal
           of
           some
           few
           (
           amongst
           many
           )
           of
           her
           Manuscripts
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           will
           perceive
           a
           Vein
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Piety
           running
           through
           all
           the
           Course
           of
           her
           Conversation
           ;
           an
           humble
           Avouchment
           of
           God
           to
           be
           her
           Portion
           ;
           and
           a
           thankful
           recounting
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           to
           her
           ,
           from
           her
           very
           Infancy
           ;
           her
           tender
           Regard
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           her
           dear
           Children
           ;
           her
           humble
           and
           submissive
           Temper
           under
           her
           Afflictions
           ;
           her
           earnest
           Perswasion
           to
           others
           and
           her self
           ,
           to
           work
           the
           Work
           that
           God
           has
           given
           them
           to
           do
           ;
           with
           a
           Sense
           of
           the
           Sins
           and
           Judgments
           deserved
           and
           expected
           on
           the
           Nation
           ;
           her
           awful
           Sense
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           with
           the
           happy
           State
           of
           glorified
           Souls
           ;
           with
           her
           Fear
           and
           Hopes
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Pindarique
           Ode
           ,
           to
           the
           ever
           glorious
           Memory
           of
           my
           honoured
           Aunt
           ,
           Mrs.
           
             Ann
             Terry
          
           ,
           who
           put
           on
           her
           Immortal
           Robes
           ,
           and
           Incorruptible
           Crown
           ,
           March
           the
           16th
           ,
           1689.
           in
           the
           36th
           Year
           of
           her
           Age.
           
        
         
           
             Stat
             sua
             cuique
             dies
             :
             Breve
             ,
             &
             irreparabile
             tempus
          
           
             Omnibus
             est
             Vitae
             ;
             sed
             ,
             famam
             extendere
             factis
             ,
          
           
             Hoc
             Virtutis
             opus
             .
             —
             —
             —
             —
             Virgil.
             
          
        
         
           
             Stanza
             I.
             
          
           
             MY
             melancholy
             Muse
             ,
             so
             ost
             imploy'd
          
           
             On
             the
             ungrateful
             Themes
             of
             Death
             ,
          
           
             Hop'd
             now
             a
             Vacancy
             to
             have
             injoy'd
             ,
          
           
             And
             for
             a
             while
             t'
             suspend
             her
             mournful
             Breath
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             lo
             !
             a
             recent
             Scene
             of
             Grief
             appears
             ,
          
           
             Ponderous
             ,
             overwhelming
             Grief
             ,
          
           
             Without
             Allay
             ,
             without
             Relief
             ,
          
           
             Too
             great
             to
             be
             express'd
             by
             any
             Poets
             Tears
             .
          
           
             For
             who
             amongst
             the
             Sons
             of
             Harmony
          
           
             Can
             give
             due
             Praises
             unto
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Or
             can
             sufficiently
             deplore
          
           
             The
             Loss
             of
             such
             in
             vulgar
             Excellence
             ,
          
           
             As
             took
             its
             Flight
             ,
             in
             thee
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
          
           
             And
             will
             (
             perhaps
             )
             bless
             the
             unworthy
             World
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Ah!
             how
             unequally
             does
             Heaven
             bestow
          
           
             Its
             Favours
             on
             poor
             Mortals
             here
             below
             ?
          
           
           
             Sometimes
             it
             suffers
             us
             to
             be
          
           
             O'recharg'd
             with
             surfeiting
             Felicity
             .
          
           
             Grown
             big
             with
             Ioy
             ,
             we
             think
             our selves
             secure
          
           
             Of
             the
             much-wish'd-for
             Blessing
             ;
             but
             alas
             !
          
           
             We
             little
             know
             how
             soon
             from
             us
             't
             will
             pass
             :
          
           
             A
             sudden
             Metamorphosis
          
           
             Deprives
             us
             of
             our
             charming
             Bliss
             ;
          
           
             Bliss
             too
             Soul-ravishing
             long
             to
             endure
             :
          
           
             Else
             had
             we
             not
             been
             summoned
             now
             by
             Fate
          
           
             (
             With
             overflowing
             Eyes
             )
          
           
             To
             sing
             thy
             much
             too
             early
             Obsequies
             ,
          
           
             And
             Godlike
             Vertues
             to
             commemorate
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Illustrious
             Manton
             sprung
             ,
          
           
             (
             Too
             great
             a
             Theme
             for
             my
             mean
             Song
             )
          
           
             And
             fit
             alone
             for
             his
             ,
             who
             
             David's
             glorious
             Actions
             so
             di
             -
          
           
             In
             whom
             the
             Graces
             all
             conspir'd
             (
             vinely
             sung
             :
          
           
             To
             render
             him
             belov'd
             ,
             admir'd
             ;
          
           
             Who
             firmly
             has
             enroll'd
             his
             Name
          
           
             In
             the
             most
             durable
             Records
             of
             Fame
             ;
          
           
             Who
             with
             such
             wondrous
             Art
             conjoins
          
           
             Solidity
             and
             Sweetness
             in
             his
             Lines
             .
          
           
             Great
             by
             thy
             Birth
             ,
             yet
             greater
             by
             thy
             Merit
             ;
          
           
             Thou
             didst
             more
             of
             his
             Worth
             than
             Wealth
             inherit
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             thy
             generous
             St●●k
             !
          
           
             Nor
             didst
             thou
             any
             Lustre
             thence
             derive
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             didst
             not
             back
             again
             (
             wich
             greater
             Int●rest
             )
             give
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Thy
             Spring
             with
             Beauties
             did
             abound
             ,
          
           
             With
             them
             thy
             riper
             Years
             were
             crown'd
             :
          
           
             Thou
             all
             Perfections
             hadst
             ,
             and
             more
          
           
             Than
             any
             of
             thy
             Sex
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Composition
             of
             thy
             Heavenly
             Mind
             ,
          
           
             In
             which
             Iudgment
             ,
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             Wit
             ,
          
           
             Did
             every
             one
             enthroned
             sit
             ,
          
           
             Was
             fra●'d
             to
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             from
             Vice
             refin'd
             .
          
           
           
             A
             kinder
             Wife
             no
             Husband
             e're
             cou'd
             boast
             ;
          
           
             A
             more
             indulgent
             Mother
             never
             Children
             lost
             .
          
           
             Tender
             thou
             wast
             ,
             to
             an
             Hyperbole
             ,
          
           
             To
             all
             thou
             knew'st
             in
             Misery
             :
          
           
             So
             very
             ready
             to
             relieve
             ,
          
           
             They
             scarce
             could
             ask
             faster
             than
             thou
             didst
             give
             .
          
           
             Friendship
             in
             others
             but
             a
             Name
             ,
          
           
             A
             mere
             Pretence
             ,
             an
             empty
             Sound
             ,
          
           
             In
             thee
             Reality
             became
             ;
          
           
             In
             thee
             (
             and
             scarce
             in
             any
             else
             )
             was
             sound
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             Wisdom's
             Daughters
             have
             done
             well
             ;
          
           
             But
             thou
             (
             Great
             Heroine
             !
             )
             didst
             all
             excel
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             By
             sharp
             and
             long
             continu'd
             Pains
          
           
             To
             thee
             this
             World
             embitter'd
             was
             :
          
           
             That
             Chear
             with
             which
             God
             entertains
          
           
             Those
             whom
             he
             has
             appointed
             to
             a
             better
             Place
             .
          
           
             Thither
             (
             at
             length
             )
             thou'
             rt
             gone
             ;
             allow'd
             to
             be
          
           
             One
             of
             that
             Heav'nly
             Royal
             Society
             .
          
           
             Eight
             lovely
             Babes
             before
             thou
             sentst
             from
             hence
             ,
          
           
             To
             take
             Possession
             for
             thee
             ,
             of
             thy
             Bless'd
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             There
             dost
             thou
             shine
             in
             Robes
             of
             uncreated
             Light
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             dazling
             Lustre
             than
             the
             Sun
             's
             more
             bright
             .
          
           
             There
             dost
             thou
             with
             a
             tuneful
             Voice
             ,
          
           
             And
             more
             melodious
             Heart
             ,
             rejoice
             :
          
           
             For
             ever
             love
             ,
             for
             ever
             sing
          
           
             The
             Praises
             of
             thy
             glorious
             King.
          
           
             Yet
             give
             us
             leave
             ,
             though
             we
             congratulate
          
           
             Thy
             never-fading
             Happiness
             ,
          
           
             And
             Scenes
             of
             unpoluted
             Bliss
             ,
          
           
             Our
             own
             Loss
             to
             regret
             .
          
           
             Thou
             wast
             so
             well
             belov'd
             ,
             Death's
             fatal
             Dart
          
           
             Wounded
             ten
             thousand
             others
             when
             it
             pierc'd
             thy
             Heart
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             Heaven
             knew
             thy
             Worth
             ,
             and
             call'd
             thee
             hence
             ,
             lest
             we
          
           
             (
             Too
             ready
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             )
          
           
             At
             thy
             Vertues
             amaz'd
             should
             prostrate
             fall
             ,
          
           
             Court
             the
             Idea
             ,
             and
             contemn
             the
             great
             Original
             .
          
           
             Let
             those
             aspiring
             Ones
             erect
             a
             Tomb
             ,
          
           
             And
             with
             a
             fruitless
             Cost
             adorn
          
           
             Some
             stately
             ,
             though
             decaying
             ,
             Urn
             ;
          
           
             Who
             only
             great
             by
             being
             buried
             would
             become
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Fame
             ,
             by
             pure
             Desert
             ,
             is
             rais'd
             so
             high
             ,
          
           
             That
             '
             spight
             of
             Time
             and
             Fate
             it
             shall
             not
             die
             ;
          
           
             But
             (
             as
             it
             well
             deserves
             )
             live
             to
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sic
             raptim
             cecinit
             .
             HEN.
             CUTTS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Her
           EPITAPH
           .
        
         
           
             HERE
             lies
             (
             or
             rather
             lives
             )
             a
             Saint
             ,
             whose
             Worth
          
           
             No
             Heraldry's
             able
             to
             blazon
             forth
             :
          
           
             Perfectly
             fair
             ,
             as
             to
             her
             outward
             Form
             ,
          
           
             But
             greater
             Beauties
             did
             her
             Soul
             adorn
             :
          
           
             Good
             to
             a
             Miracle
             ;
             in
             Temper
             even
             ,
          
           
             Always
             submissive
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             By
             her
             own
             Deeds
             she
             most
             her self
             commends
             :
          
           
             The
             best
             of
             Wives
             ,
             of
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             of
             Friends
             .
          
           
             Precious
             in
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             her
             Maker's
             Eyes
          
           
             A
             Pearl
             of
             most
             inestimable
             Price
             :
          
           
             Much
             too
             Angelick
             long
             on
             Earth
             to
             stay
             ,
          
           
             To
             Heaven
             (
             her
             blessed
             Home
             )
             she
             's
             flow'n
             away
             ,
          
           
             There
             's
             her
             immortal
             Part
             ;
             her
             frailer
             Dust
          
           
             Shall
             have
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just.
          
           
             To
             sum
             up
             all
             her
             Vertues
             ,
             this
             is
             she
          
           
             That
             was
             what
             others
             should
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             HENRY
             CUTTS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           On
           the
           greatly
           lamented
           Death
           of
           Mrs.
           
             Ann
             Terry
          
           ,
           my
           most
           dear
           Aunt
           ,
           who
           departed
           this
           mortal
           Life
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           November
           ,
           1693.
           in
           the
           thirty
           eighth
           Year
           of
           her
           Age.
           
        
         
           A
           Pindarique
           Ode
           .
        
         
           
             O
             faciles
             dare
             summa
             Deos
             !
             eademque
             tueri
          
           
             Difficiles
             .
             —
             —
             —
             —
             —
             Lucan
             .
          
        
         
           
             Stanza
             I.
             
          
           
             IN
             vain
             do
             Mortals
             court
             Eternity
             ;
          
           
             In
             vain
             do
             they
             attempt
             to
             baffle
             Fate
             ,
          
           
             And
             hope
             by
             Actions
             worthy
             Praise
          
           
             Themselves
             to
             Immortality
             to
             raise
             :
          
           
             No
             :
             they
             are
             all
             to
             Death
             predestinate
             .
          
           
             For
             both
             the
             Vertuous
             and
             the
             Vitious
             must
          
           
             Fall
             ,
             alike
             ,
             undistingaish'd
             in
             the
             Dust
             :
          
           
             Else
             thou
             ,
             bright
             Mirror
             of
             thy
             Sex
             ,
          
           
             Had
             been
             preser●'d
             ali●e
          
           
             To
             endless
             Ages
             ;
             but
             thy
             glorious
             Fame
          
           
             Thy
             fading
             Ahes
             shall
             survive
             ,
          
           
             And
             with
             Arabian
             Sweets
             persume
             thy
             fragrat
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             O
             that
             my
             (
             long
             since
             bed-rid
             )
             Muse
          
           
             Cou'd
             somewhat
             worthy
             thee
             produce
             !
          
           
             But
             how
             (
             alas
             !
             )
             can
             she
             ,
             enfeebled
             ,
             sing
          
           
             The
             Praises
             of
             an
             earthly
             Cherabim
             ?
          
           
             How
             can
             she
             he
             prepar'd
             for
             such
             a
             losty
             Theme
             ?
          
           
             Or
             such
             rapturous
             Strains
             bring
             forth
          
           
             As
             may
             be
             adaequate
             to
             thy
             immensurable
             Worth
             ?
          
           
             He
             that
             unto
             thiue
             Altar
             comes
             ,
          
           
             Must
             bring
             no
             less
             than
             Hecatombs
             .
          
           
           
             Thy
             Vertues
             do
             require
             a
             nobler
             Pen
             :
          
           
             Vertues
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             mortal
             Verse
             ,
          
           
             And
             all
             that
             the
             sublimest
             Flights
             of
             Fancy
             can
             rehearse
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             (
             methinks
             )
             though
             not
             inspir'd
             ,
          
           
             I
             may
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             attend
          
           
             Unto
             her
             melancholy
             Urn
             ,
          
           
             So
             dear
             an
             Aunt
             ,
             so
             much
             esteem'd
             a
             Friend
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Bed
             of
             Rest
             with
             briny
             Tears
             I
             'le
             strow
             ,
          
           
             And
             on
             thy
             gloomy
             Hearse
             my
             Wreath
             of
             Cypress
             throw
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             Thy
             outward
             Beauty
             was
             so
             exquisite
          
           
             It
             claim'd
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             both
             Wonder
             and
             Delight
             .
          
           
             Hadst
             thou
             but
             lived
             in
             Apelles
             time
             ,
          
           
             (
             And
             thy
             corporeal
             Graces
             in
             their
             prime
             )
          
           
             He
             had
             not
             pick'd
             up
             Features
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             ,
          
           
             To
             limn
             a
             Goddess
             ,
             all
             in
             thee
             collective
             were
             .
          
           
             Nature
             thy
             Form
             thus
             elegant
             ●●●●iv'd
             ,
          
           
             As
             if
             that
             (
             yet
             more
             )
             radiant
             Gem
             thy
             Mind
          
           
             Disdain'd
             ,
             in
             a
             less
             glorious
             Case
             ,
             to
             be
             confin'd
             .
          
           
             But
             O!
             who
             can
             express
          
           
             Th'
             Immensity
             of
             thy
             ubounded
             Tenderness
             ?
          
           
             A
             Temper
             so
             for
             Obligations
             frram'd
             ,
          
           
             Requests
             were
             ever
             granted
             ,
             soon
             as
             nam'd
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             Philanthropy
             thou
             hadst
             ,
          
           
             And
             so
             th'
             whole
             Universe
             thy
             Debtor
             mad't
             .
          
           
             For
             thy
             surprining
             Goodness
             did
             extend
          
           
             Beyond
             the
             narrow
             Limits
             of
             a
             Relative
             or
             Friend
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             in
             thee
             a
             Female
             *
             Titus
             find
             ,
          
           
             Born
             to
             be
             the
             Delight
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             But
             still
             those
             had
             the
             best
             Pretence
          
           
             To
             thy
             distributive
             Benevolence
             ,
          
           
             As
             were
             afflicted
             ,
             tatter'd
             ,
             poor
             ,
          
           
             Who
             up
             and
             down
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             want
             ,
             were
             thrown
             ;
          
           
             And
             unjust
             Fortune's
             Langhing-stock
             become
             :
          
           
             Rarely
             did
             they
             go
             unrelieved
             from
             thy
             Door
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             didst
             thou
             hereby
             aim
             at
             Praise
             ,
          
           
             (
             The
             wise
             Man's
             Scorn
             ,
             though
             Pride
             of
             Fools
             )
          
           
             Or
             strive
             vain-gloriously
             to
             gain
             Applause
             .
          
           
             Thou
             wast
             too
             gen'rous
             ,
             such
             mean
             Ends
             to
             have
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             left
             Hand
             seldom
             knew
             what
             't
             was
             thy
             right
             Hand
             gave
             .
          
           
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             's
             so
             transcendent
             ,
             wants
             a
             Name
             ,
          
           
             Exceeding
             Wonder
             ,
             and
             surpassing
             Fame
             .
          
           
             Such
             was
             thy
             exemplary
             Piety
             ,
          
           
             So
             imaffected
             ,
             and
             so
             void
             of
             Art
             ,
          
           
             As
             made
             appear
             ,
             Sincerity
          
           
             Had
             Livery
             and
             Seisin
             of
             thy
             Heart
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             didst
             thou
             not
             attempt
             to
             be
          
           
             A
             Denizon
             of
             Immortality
             ?
          
           
             Whilst
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             thee
             we
             might
             have
             seen
          
           
             A
             Citizen
             of
             New
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Thou
             couldst
             not
             with
             inglorious
             Sloth
             dispense
             ,
          
           
             But
             stormedst
             Heaven
             with
             a
             Holy
             Violence
             :
          
           
             Inflamed
             with
             Seraphick
             Fire
             ,
          
           
             Thither
             thou
             didst
             ,
             from
             whence
             thou
             cam'st
             ,
             aspire
             .
          
           
             Thither
             thou
             didst
             both
             Aims
             and
             Actions
             bend
             ,
          
           
             And
             to
             that
             blessed
             Port
             did
             all
             thy
             Steerage
             tend
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Knowledg
             ,
             the
             richest
             Boon
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
          
           
             To
             Earth's
             Possessor
             ,
             by
             indulgent
             Heaven
             ;
          
           
             Which
             others
             (
             often
             )
             labour
             for
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           
             And
             reap
             no
             Fruit
             to
             recompense
             their
             Pain
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             hadst
             ,
             without
             a
             stint
             ;
          
           
             Dispensed
             with
             such
             Liberality
             ,
          
           
             That
             t
             was
             not
             difficult
             to
             find
          
           
             A
             whole
             *
             Encyclopaedia
             in
             thy
             Mind
             .
          
           
             It
             came
             so
             swift
             ,
             we
             (
             almost
             )
             did
             believe
          
           
             'T
             was
             not
             acquir'd
             by
             Study
             ,
             but
             intuitive
             .
          
           
             Yet
             so
             transcendently
             immense
             was
             thy
             ,
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             parallell●d
             ,
             Humility
             ;
          
           
             As
             is
             that
             vast
             illustrious
             Magazine
             of
             Worth
          
           
             That
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Splendor
             did
             shine
             sorth
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             unto
             all
             that
             knew
             thee
             was
             reveal'd
             ,
          
           
             Were
             only
             from
             thy
             modest
             self
             conceal'd
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             o're
             his
             radiant
             Face
             ,
             a
             Vail
             the
             God-like
             Moses
             drew
             ,
          
           
             And
             shrowded
             Glories
             much
             too
             bright
             for
             mortal
             Eyes
             to
          
           
             (
             view
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             Yet
             so
             divinely
             great
             a
             Life
          
           
             Found
             not
             uninterrupted
             Ease
             :
          
           
             Thy
             Conduct
             in
             full
             Lustre
             did
             appear
             ,
          
           
             When
             thou
             ,
             by
             Fate
             ,
             wast
             summoned
             to
             steet
          
           
             Thy
             fluctuating
             Bark
             in
             most
             tempestuous
             Seas
             .
          
           
             Heaven
             saw
             it
             fit
             to
             exercise
          
           
             Thy
             passive
             Vertues
             ,
             that
             Afflictions
             should
          
           
             Imbitter
             a
             vain
             World
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           
             (
             A
             World
             made
             up
             of
             Vanity
             )
          
           
             And
             from
             its
             Ore
             refine
             such
             precious
             Gold.
          
           
             This
             Blessing
             only
             didst
             thou
             want
             ;
             before
          
           
             Thou
             wast
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             now
             almost
             a
             Consessor
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             (
             too
             good
             for
             Earth
             )
             thou'
             rt
             called
             hence
             ,
          
           
             A
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             to
             commence
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             ,
             (
             invidious
             Death
             )
             O
             why
             so
             soon
             ?
          
           
             Why
             must
             her
             Night
             come
             ,
             e're
             sh
             'as
             ended
             Noon
             ?
          
           
             Well
             may
             those
             Wretches
             fear
             to
             die
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             ill-spent
             Life
          
           
             No
             Prospect
             ,
             but
             Eternal
             Wee
             does
             give
             .
          
           
             Thou
             calmly
             didst
             surrender
             up
             thy
             Breath
             ,
          
           
             Unterrify'd
             at
             the
             Approach
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             emasculating
             Grons
             betray
          
           
             Thee
             ,
             emulous
             of
             any
             farther
             stay
             ,
          
           
             Or
             loth
             the
             gastly
             Summons
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             Thy
             Life
             was
             wondrous
             ,
             but
             its
             Exit
             is
          
           
             A
             Glorious
             *
             Apotheosis
             .
          
           
             Thus
             though
             with
             Splendor
             Phoebus
             gilds
          
           
             The
             Morning
             of
             his
             Race
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             are
             his
             brightest
             Beams
             reserv'd
          
           
             The
             setting
             Sun
             to
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Feb.
               19.
               1693
               
               /
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Sic
             moerens
             deflevit
             ,
             HEN.
             CUTTS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           Papers
           .
        
         
           
             
               Paper
               I.
            
             AN
             humble
             Avouchment
             of
             God
             to
             be
             her
             Portion
             ,
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               II.
            
             An
             earnest
             Expostulation
             with
             her self
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             great
             Concern
             of
             her
             Pretious
             and
             Immortal
             Soul
             ,
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               III.
            
             Her
             most
             serious
             Thoughts
             on
             this
             Passage
             ,
             
               You
               will
               not
               come
               unto
               me
               that
               you
               may
               have
               Life
               ,
               p.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               IV.
            
             Her
             grave
             and
             godly
             Advice
             to
             her
             Children
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               V.
            
             Her
             humble
             and
             chearful
             Deportment
             under
             Afflictions
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               VI.
            
             A
             thankful
             recounting
             of
             many
             particular
             Mercies
             vouchsafed
             to
             her
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               VII
            
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             of
             great
             Use
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               VIII
            
             .
             Serious
             Reflections
             on
             the
             late
             Earthquake
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               IX
               ,
               &
               X.
            
             An
             awful
             Sense
             of
             Death
             and
             her
             own
             approaching
             Dissolution
             ,
             p.
             71
             ,
             &
             76.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               XI
            
             .
             A
             delightful
             Contemplation
             of
             the
             Blessedness
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               XII
            
             .
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             that
             yielded
             great
             Comfort
             and
             Support
             under
             her
             desponding
             Thoughts
             ,
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             
               Paper
               XIII
            
             .
             An
             earnest
             Desire
             to
             be
             fitted
             for
             and
             brought
             unto
             Heaven
             ,
             p.
             99.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Funeral
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             that
             weep
             as
             though
             they
             wept
             not
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Shall
           insist
           upon
           that
           Clause
           at
           this
           time
           .
           In
           it
           I
           shall
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Concession
           .
           He
           grants
           them
           some
           kind
           of
           Sorrow
           and
           Grief
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Correction
           .
           He
           moderateth
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           grants
           them
           some
           kind
           of
           Sorrow
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           puts
           Weeping
           for
           Adversity
           ;
           the
           Affection
           for
           the
           Condition
           ;
           the
           Effects
           for
           the
           Cause
           ;
           as
           allowing
           them
           an
           holy
           Sensibleness
           of
           their
           Misery
           ,
           
             they
             that
             weep
          
           .
           Then
           he
           correcteth
           and
           moderateth
           this
           Sorrow
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             wept
             not
          
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           not
           trust
           such
           a
           dangerous
           Weapon
           in
           their
           own
           Hands
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           the
           Vileness
           and
           Waywardness
           of
           
           their
           own
           Affections
           ;
           though
           I
           allow
           you
           to
           weep
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           as
           if
           you
           wept
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           Points
           are
           two
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           God
           alloweth
           ,
           yea
           requireth
           of
           his
           People
           some
           Sorrow
           and
           Sensibleness
           of
           their
           Condition
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           the
           Heart
           must
           be
           so
           managed
           under
           this
           Sorrow
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           said
           not
           to
           weep
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           weep
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           with
           such
           Moderation
           .
           Or
           thus
           ;
           Christians
           should
           so
           sorrow
           under
           the
           Sense
           of
           their
           Condition
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           sorrow
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           briefly
           of
           both
           these
           .
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
               I.
            
             God
             requireth
             and
             alloweth
             some
             Sorrow
             :
             
               They
               that
               weep
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             1st
             .
             shew
             you
             that
             God
             doth
             so
             .
             2dly
             .
             Shew
             you
             what
             this
             Sorrow
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             prove
             that
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             instance
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             in
             a
             Point
             so
             familiar
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             are
             ;
          
           
             1st
             .
             This
             is
             the
             End
             why
             we
             have
             Affections
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             exercised
             in
             their
             Season
             .
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             every
             Man
             Affections
             sutable
             to
             every
             Condition
             in
             which
             he
             placeth
             him
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Stars
             in
             their
             Order
             fought
             against
             Sisera
             ;
             so
             Affections
             .
             We
             have
             Joy
             for
             Prosperity
             ,
             
             Sorrow
             for
             Adversity
             .
             What
             did
             God
             mean
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             such
             contrary
             Affections
             ,
             if
             not
             that
             they
             should
             be
             acted
             in
             their
             Order
             and
             Time
             ?
             that
             these
             Affections
             should
             ,
             like
             the
             Spokes
             ,
             turn
             with
             the
             Wheel
             of
             Providence
             ?
             And
             therefore
             God
             complaineth
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             frustrated
             of
             his
             End
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             answer
             Providence
             by
             an
             Exercise
             of
             those
             Affections
             that
             are
             sutable
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             
             I
             have
             smitten
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             grieved
             .
             God
             wondereth
             they
             should
             be
             so
             unnatural
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             grieve
             when
             stricken
             by
             him
             .
             So
             for
             Mercy
             ;
             Hos.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               I
               taught
            
             Ephraim
             
               to
               go
               ,
               taking
               them
               by
               their
               Arms
               ;
               but
               they
               knew
               not
               that
               I
               healed
               them
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             take
             notice
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             sutably
             affected
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             :
             They
             are
             ranked
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             Men
             that
             are
             under
             their
             natural
             Condition
             ,
             who
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             natural
             Affection
             ;
             to
             be
             flinted
             ,
             hornyhearted
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Smartness
             ,
             no
             Quickness
             of
             Affection
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             Misery
             is
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             near
             Friends
             are
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             very
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2dly
             .
             Because
             that
             due
             Exercise
             of
             Sorrow
             under
             Affliction
             is
             very
             serviceable
             and
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Soul
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             To
             help
             spiritual
             Duties
             .
             
               Anima
               nunquam
               melius
               agit
            
             ,
             
             
               quam
               ex
               impetu
               insignis
               alicujus
               affectus
               :
            
             The
             Soul
             works
             best
             when
             it
             hath
             the
             Advantage
             of
             an
             Affection
             .
             When
             the
             Soul
             is
             made
             better
             by
             the
             Bitterness
             of
             Grief
             we
             feel
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             maketh
             the
             Affection
             of
             Sorrow
             to
             be
             Vehiculum
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             a
             Chariot
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Work
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             Ier.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               Know
               and
               see
               that
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               thing
               and
               bitter
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             When
             the
             Iron
             is
             hot
             ,
             if
             you
             strike
             in
             ,
             you
             may
             get
             good
             ;
             take
             the
             Advantage
             of
             your
             Hearts
             under
             your
             Sorrows
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             To
             make
             it
             serious
             .
             Sorrows
             gather
             the
             Soul
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             it self
             :
             A
             Man
             cometh
             to
             himself
             in
             his
             Grief
             .
             Usually
             God
             taketh
             this
             Course
             with
             his
             People
             ;
             though
             they
             begin
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             they
             end
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Sorrow
             maketh
             Reason
             to
             stand
             still
             .
             Solomon
             speaketh
             of
             bethinking
             themselves
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             57.
             
             Jolly
             Persons
             are
             slight
             ,
             never
             think
             upon
             any
             thing
             .
             Those
             that
             wallowed
             in
             Pleasures
             did
             put
             far
             away
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Amos
             6.
             3.
             
             Till
             the
             Prodigal
             was
             tamed
             by
             outward
             Grief
             and
             Want
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             Thoughts
             of
             returning
             .
             They
             that
             did
             not
             grieve
             when
             God
             struck
             them
             ,
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             refused
             to
             receive
             Correction
             .
             The
             more
             sorrowful
             the
             Mind
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             serious
             .
             
             Sorrow
             drieth
             up
             all
             those
             swimming
             Thoughts
             and
             pleasing
             Imaginations
             ,
             by
             which
             Men
             drive
             away
             their
             Time
             ,
             and
             divert
             their
             Care
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Benefit
             comes
             by
             it
             ;
             it
             puts
             the
             Soul
             in
             an
             advantagious
             way
             of
             receiving
             Good.
             
          
           
             4thly
             .
             This
             would
             double
             the
             Affliction
             ,
             not
             to
             grieve
             for
             such
             things
             as
             nearly
             touch
             us
             .
             To
             break
             the
             Bent
             and
             Course
             of
             Nature
             is
             dangerous
             .
             Affections
             ,
             when
             strongly
             stirred
             ,
             must
             have
             their
             Exercise
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             greater
             Harms
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Ease
             sometimes
             to
             mourn
             :
             Strangled
             Grief
             choaks
             the
             Heart
             :
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
             
             Nabal's
             Heart
             became
             as
             a
             Stone
             within
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             Tidings
             that
             mightily
             affected
             him
             ;
             it
             had
             been
             better
             he
             had
             wept
             and
             mourned
             .
             As
             Chirurgeons
             first
             let
             the
             Sore
             soften
             ,
             before
             they
             begin
             to
             draw
             it
             .
             Iob
             2.
             13.
             
             
             Iob's
             Friends
             said
             not
             a
             Word
             to
             him
             the
             first
             seven
             Days
             ,
             
               for
               they
               saw
               that
               his
               Grief
               was
               great
               :
            
             They
             let
             Sorrow
             have
             its
             Course
             for
             a
             while
             .
             Stop
             Floods
             in
             their
             full
             Career
             ,
             and
             they
             rage
             and
             swell
             .
             When
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             near
             Friend
             hath
             opened
             the
             Sluces
             ,
             let
             the
             Waters
             play
             a
             little
             in
             the
             Channel
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             calmer
             .
             Passions
             spend
             and
             tire
             themselves
             in
             their
             Exercise
             .
             Grief
             is
             sometimes
             eased
             by
             the
             Expression
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             Reason
             too
             for
             
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             of
             Cardan
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             an
             heavy
             Heart
             is
             eased
             by
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             by
             Sighs
             and
             Tears
             ;
             because
             Tears
             empty
             the
             Head
             of
             some
             Vapours
             with
             which
             it
             is
             surcharged
             ,
             and
             Sighs
             lighten
             the
             Heart
             of
             some
             fuliginous
             Damps
             that
             oppress
             it
             .
             These
             are
             Nature's
             Offers
             for
             Ease
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Grief
             and
             Sorrow
             this
             is
             that
             God
             alloweth
             and
             approveth
             .
             What
             is
             sinful
             Grief
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             in
             the
             next
             Point
             :
             here
             what
             is
             lawful
             and
             required
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Not
             every
             Sorrow
             :
             For
             there
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             a
             godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             Sorrow
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
             
               Godly
               Sorrow
               worketh
               Repentance
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ;
               but
               the
               Sorrow
               of
               the
               World
               worketh
               Death
               .
            
             In
             the
             general
             it
             must
             be
             a
             godly
             Sorrow
             .
             In
             these
             Respects
             ;
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             You
             must
             see
             somewhat
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Affliction
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Motive
             this
             on
             both
             Hands
             ,
             both
             to
             Sensibleness
             and
             Patience
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             from
             God
             :
             Heb.
             12.
             5.
             
             
               My
               Son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               Chastening
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             from
             God.
             A
             Man
             slights
             every
             ordinary
             Chance
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             it
             worketh
             more
             effectual
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             :
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ;
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             9.
             
             If
             that
             Stroke
             that
             happened
             upon
             them
             were
             a
             Chance
             ,
             they
             
             would
             trouble
             themselves
             no
             further
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             would
             advise
             about
             sending
             home
             the
             Ark.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             It
             must
             be
             serviceable
             Sorrow
             ,
             to
             set
             you
             the
             nearer
             to
             God.
             Sorrow
             is
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             required
             ,
             not
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             some
             farther
             thing
             .
             You
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             your
             Sorrow
             ,
             but
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             work
             kindly
             ,
             employ
             it
             about
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             Do
             not
             cherish
             your
             Affections
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             helpful
             to
             the
             Soul.
             Do
             not
             go
             about
             to
             still
             the
             Affection
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             's
             all
             that
             is
             required
             ;
             let
             it
             do
             the
             Soul
             Service
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             you
             have
             your
             Hearts
             under
             such
             an
             Advantage
             .
             You
             know
             how
             Ioshua
             served
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             slay
             them
             ,
             but
             condemned
             them
             to
             be
             Hewers
             of
             Wood
             and
             Drawers
             of
             Water
             for
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             Grief
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
             well
             managed
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             good
             Drawer
             of
             Water
             for
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             Make
             your
             Sorrow
             your
             Servant
             now
             to
             draw
             Water
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             smart
             and
             bleed
             for
             a
             good
             Use
             and
             Purpose
             .
             There
             is
             a
             gracious
             Promise
             to
             them
             that
             sow
             in
             Tears
             ;
             Psal.
             126.
             5.
             
             
               They
               that
               sow
               in
               Tears
               ,
               shall
               reap
               in
               Ioy.
            
             Now
             we
             are
             in
             Tears
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             sow
             Tears
             ;
             Tears
             are
             not
             Seed
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Crop.
             
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             make
             them
             Seed
             ?
             spiritualize
             them
             ,
             make
             them
             spiritual
             Tears
             ;
             let
             the
             Water
             run
             in
             a
             holy
             Channel
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             like
             the
             Waters
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             healing
             Waters
             .
             The
             Death
             of
             a
             Friend
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             will
             never
             cause
             any
             but
             carnal
             Tears
             ;
             they
             minister
             a
             good
             occasion
             of
             Mourning
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             minister
             a
             Cause
             and
             Ground
             of
             Mourning
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Cause
             and
             the
             Occasion
             .
             At
             such
             a
             time
             God
             calleth
             for
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Sensibleness
             and
             Sorrow
             ;
             but
             not
             because
             he
             hath
             declared
             his
             Pleasure
             concerning
             our
             Friends
             ,
             that
             is
             Murmuring
             ,
             not
             Mourning
             .
             We
             should
             take
             this
             occasion
             indeed
             ,
             but
             our
             Sorrow
             should
             work
             upon
             a
             spiritual
             Ground
             and
             Object
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             We
             should
             take
             this
             Occasion
             to
             mourn
             for
             our
             own
             Sins
             .
             Miseries
             are
             but
             the
             Effects
             of
             Sin.
             You
             should
             labour
             to
             make
             Sin
             bitter
             by
             your
             present
             Feeling
             .
             There
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             special
             renewing
             of
             our
             Repentance
             by
             such
             Providences
             .
             Experience
             teacheth
             best
             .
             Now
             you
             see
             what
             Sorrow
             Sin
             bringeth
             .
             If
             Men
             would
             but
             improve
             their
             Occasions
             of
             Sorrow
             thus
             ,
             their
             Hearts
             would
             be
             more
             keen
             against
             Sin.
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Argument
             to
             make
             Men
             continue
             in
             a
             Course
             ,
             when
             it
             never
             
             proveth
             Evil
             to
             them
             :
             Therefore
             God
             challengeth
             them
             ,
             Ier.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               What
               Iniquity
               have
               you
               found
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               depart
               from
               me
               ?
            
             Just
             as
             a
             Martyr
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             served
             Jesus
             Christ
             thus
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             deny
             him
             now
             ?
             But
             if
             Men
             would
             thus
             observe
             these
             Experiences
             ,
             Sin
             cannot
             make
             this
             Challenge
             :
             We
             can
             say
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             killed
             my
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             my
             Daughter
             ,
             my
             Brother
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             &c.
             
             Consider
             and
             say
             ,
             Have
             not
             I
             provoked
             God
             to
             remove
             the
             Comfort
             of
             a
             Parent
             or
             near
             Relation
             from
             me
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Gideon
               ,
               Iudg.
            
             8.
             16.
             that
             with
             Briars
             and
             Thorns
             he
             taught
             the
             Men
             of
             Succoth
             .
             So
             God
             many
             times
             teaches
             us
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             We
             should
             take
             this
             Occasion
             to
             weep
             for
             the
             publick
             Abominations
             .
             When
             Polus
             the
             Tragedian
             was
             to
             act
             a
             mournful
             Part
             ,
             he
             brought
             in
             the
             Urn
             ,
             or
             the
             Pot
             of
             Ashes
             of
             his
             own
             dead
             Son
             ,
             that
             drew
             real
             Tears
             from
             him
             .
             We
             are
             all
             to
             act
             a
             mournful
             Part
             now
             ,
             even
             to
             mourn
             for
             our
             Abominations
             before
             the
             Lord.
             It
             may
             be
             your
             Grief
             is
             flat
             and
             low
             ,
             awaken
             it
             by
             these
             private
             Instances
             .
             But
             take
             heed
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             stay
             there
             ;
             this
             is
             but
             to
             give
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             some
             other
             thing
             must
             be
             the
             Cause
             and
             the
             Object
             of
             it
             .
             O
             pour
             out
             a
             little
             Water
             upon
             the
             publick
             Sins
             ,
             they
             are
             Sparks
             that
             we
             have
             kindled
             !
             as
             
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Isa.
             50.
             11.
             
             
               Behold
               !
               all
               ye
               that
               kindle
               a
               Fire
               ,
               and
               compass
               your selves
               about
               with
               Sparks
               .
            
             It
             is
             meant
             of
             Sins
             ;
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             wrongly
             expounded
             ,
             of
             walking
             in
             our
             own
             Duties
             .
             Well
             ,
             pour
             out
             this
             Water
             upon
             these
             Sparks
             .
             When
             a
             Town
             is
             on
             Fire
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             bring
             his
             Bucket
             .
             Why
             when
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             is
             compassed
             about
             with
             these
             Sparks
             ,
             God
             giveth
             you
             these
             private
             Occasions
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             bring
             your
             Bucket
             to
             quench
             the
             common
             Flame
             .
             So
             Luke
             23.
             28.
             
             
               Weep
               not
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               weep
               for
               your selves
               and
               for
               your
               Children
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             who
             could
             choose
             but
             shed
             Tears
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             such
             a
             blessed
             Companion
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             Yet
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Survivors
             :
             Weep
             for
             your
             Sins
             and
             Calamities
             that
             are
             coming
             upon
             you
             :
             Let
             such
             an
             Occasion
             open
             the
             Flood-gates
             ;
             but
             then
             cut
             out
             a
             Passage
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             run
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             For
             the
             publick
             Miseries
             .
             Private
             Sorrows
             should
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             publick
             .
             Look
             ,
             as
             private
             Mercies
             are
             no
             Mercies
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             well
             with
             Sion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             annexed
             as
             a
             special
             Blessing
             ,
             Psal.
             128.
             6.
             that
             they
             should
             
               see
               their
               Childrens
               Children
               ,
               and
               Peace
               upon
            
             Israel
             .
             Descensive
             Love
             is
             strong
             always
             ,
             but
             in
             these
             times
             more
             strong
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             expected
             the
             Messiah
             to
             come
             of
             his
             Race
             ;
             
             but
             that
             is
             nothing
             without
             Peace
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             consummate
             Mercy
             without
             that
             .
             Private
             Griefs
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Miseries
             of
             Sion
             ;
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             21.
             
             
               The
               Glory
               is
               departed
               !
               the
               Glory
               is
               departed
               !
            
             Though
             she
             lost
             a
             Father
             ,
             lost
             an
             Husband
             ,
             that
             was
             sad
             ;
             but
             she
             reflects
             upon
             the
             principal
             Cause
             of
             Grief
             ,
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             So
             see
             Ier.
             22.
             10.
             
             
               Weep
               ye
               not
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               neither
               bemoan
               him
               ;
               but
               weep
               sore
               for
               him
               that
               goeth
               away
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               return
               no
               more
               to
               his
               native
               Country
               :
            
             Not
             for
             good
             Iosiah
             ,
             but
             the
             Misery
             of
             wicked
             Shallum
             .
             Thus
             it
             must
             be
             Godly
             in
             respect
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             to
             draw
             you
             to
             God
             these
             ways
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             It
             condemneth
             that
             Slightness
             of
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             most
             Persons
             .
             God
             entereth
             into
             their
             Families
             ,
             and
             taketh
             thence
             a
             principal
             Pillar
             ,
             a
             Husband
             or
             Wife
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             it
             ;
             they
             carelesly
             slight
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             or
             some
             chance
             had
             befallen
             them
             .
             A
             Roman
             bragged
             ,
             
               Se
               nunquam
               cum
               matre
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             may
             say
             they
             were
             never
             comforted
             ,
             they
             never
             needed
             it
             ,
             they
             lay
             nothing
             to
             Heart
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Use
             of
             Divinity
             indeed
             is
             to
             compose
             and
             still
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             it
             stupid
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             
             to
             trouble
             you
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             comfort
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Rest
             where
             there
             hath
             not
             been
             a
             due
             Trouble
             ;
             therefore
             I
             must
             a
             little
             speak
             against
             this
             Stoical
             Patience
             and
             Insensibleness
             .
             And
             because
             Discovery
             of
             Sin
             doth
             more
             wound
             the
             Heart
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Forcibleness
             of
             Expression
             we
             can
             use
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             cudgel
             it
             with
             barren
             Invectives
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             discover
             this
             sinful
             careless
             Insensibleness
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             it
             from
             an
             holy
             Patience
             .
             I
             have
             been
             often
             upon
             such
             like
             Subjects
             ,
             therefore
             shall
             say
             the
             less
             now
             .
             I
             shall
             difference
             it
             chiefly
             in
             their
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Slightness
             proceeds
             ;
          
           
             1st
             .
             From
             want
             of
             Consideration
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Patience
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Sense
             of
             Evils
             .
             They
             will
             not
             give
             their
             Thoughts
             leave
             to
             work
             upon
             such
             Objects
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             it
             the
             Cause
             or
             Object
             of
             our
             Mourning
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             it
             the
             Occasion
             :
             this
             must
             awaken
             sad
             Thoughts
             in
             us
             about
             our
             own
             Sins
             ,
             or
             others
             Sufferings
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             not
             think
             of
             it
             .
             These
             are
             such
             as
             are
             described
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             
               put
               far
               away
               the
               evil
               Day
               ,
               Amos
            
             6.
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Consideration
             of
             God's
             Dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             From
             indulging
             Pleasure
             .
             A
             voluptuous
             Spirit
             is
             an
             insensible
             Spirit
             ;
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             
             
               Who
               being
               past
               feeling
               ,
               give
            
             
             
               themselves
               over
               to
               work
               Uncleanness
               with
               Greediness
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Hos.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Whoredom
               and
               Wine
               do
               take
               away
               the
               Heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Smartness
             and
             Quickness
             of
             Affection
             .
             When
             the
             Soul
             is
             sleeping
             in
             Pleasure
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Brawniness
             brought
             over
             it
             .
             Pleasure
             is
             the
             Drunkenness
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             drunken
             Man
             feeleth
             nothing
             ;
             Prov.
             23.
             35.
             
             
               They
               have
               stricken
               me
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               ;
               they
               have
               beaten
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               felt
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             3dly
             .
             Vain
             Thoughts
             ;
             Ier.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               How
               long
               shall
               vain
               Thoughts
               dwell
               within
               thee
               ?
            
             Evil
             Workings
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             either
             seeking
             a
             way
             how
             they
             may
             get
             out
             ,
             or
             contriving
             how
             it
             maketh
             for
             their
             worldly
             Advantage
             .
             The
             Devil
             darts
             evil
             Thoughts
             in
             us
             ,
             how
             a
             Cross
             by
             some
             sinful
             course
             may
             work
             for
             our
             temporal
             Good
             ,
             our
             State
             augmented
             thereby
             ,
             or
             capable
             of
             farther
             Contentment
             and
             Advancement
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christian
             Patience
             cometh
             from
             this
             Ground
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             exclude
             a
             Sense
             of
             Evil
             ,
             but
             a
             quieting
             of
             the
             Heart
             against
             Evil.
             These
             are
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Workings
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             It
             seeth
             God
             in
             it
             :
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               .
            
             Psal.
             39.
             9.
             
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               and
               opened
               not
               my
               Mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             2dly
             .
             It
             seeth
             God
             acting
             with
             Soveraignty
             :
             Dan.
             4.
             35.
             
             
               None
               can
               stay
               his
               Hand
               ,
               or
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             Job
             9.
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
               ?
               Who
               will
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               What
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             Job
             33.
             13.
             
             
               What
               ,
               dost
               thou
               strive
               with
               him
               ?
               he
               giveth
               no
               Account
               of
               his
               Matters
               .
            
          
           
             3dly
             .
             This
             Soveraignty
             mollified
             with
             Attributes
             .
             As
             ;
          
           
             (
             1.
             )
             With
             infinite
             Justice
             ;
             Dan.
             9.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               our
               God
               is
               Righteous
               in
               all
               the
               Works
               which
               he
               doth
               :
            
             Just
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             .
             It
             is
             just
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             it
             :
             His
             Will
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             his
             Actings
             ;
             Deut.
             27.
             15.
             
             
               All
               the
               People
               to
               say
               ,
               Amen
            
             ;
             it
             is
             just
             ,
             Lord.
             
          
           
             (
             2.
             )
             With
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ;
             Isa.
             28.
             29.
             
             
               He
               is
               wonderful
               in
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               excellent
               in
               working
               :
            
             He
             knoweth
             what
             is
             better
             for
             you
             than
             you
             your selves
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             the
             Bowels
             of
             a
             Mother
             ,
             so
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             (
             3.
             )
             With
             infinite
             Love
             :
             It
             looketh
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             ;
             Iohn
             18.
             11.
             
             
               The
               Cup
               that
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               of
               it
               ?
            
             Though
             a
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             my
             Father
             .
          
           
             (
             4.
             )
             With
             infinite
             Faithfulness
             ;
             Psal.
             119.
             75.
             
             
               I
               know
               thy
               Iudgments
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Faithfulness
               thou
               hast
               afflicted
               me
               .
            
             It
             looketh
             upon
             Afflictions
             as
             a
             Means
             in
             
             God's
             Hands
             .
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             Point
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Doct.
               II.
            
             That
             Christians
             ought
             so
             to
             sorrow
             under
             the
             Sense
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Their
             Affections
             must
             be
             moderately
             exercised
             .
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             Point
             shewed
             what
             Sorrow
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             or
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             here
             what
             Sorrow
             is
             disallowed
             or
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             overwhelmeth
             and
             dejecteth
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             are
             not
             your
             own
             Man.
             This
             is
             called
             a
             Fainting
             ,
             or
             a
             sinking
             of
             the
             Soul
             under
             Affliction
             ;
             Heb.
             12.
             5.
             
             
               Faint
               not
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             As
             we
             must
             not
             slight
             it
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             not
             faint
             under
             it
             ;
             Fainting
             is
             ,
             
               quando
               anima
               dejicitur
               de
               statu
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             a
             free
             Soul
             ,
             and
             delivered
             over
             to
             the
             Possession
             of
             another
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             every
             Man
             this
             Fee-simple
             ,
             to
             possess
             himself
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             not
             our selves
             when
             we
             are
             overcome
             with
             Grief
             and
             Sorrow
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             19.
             
             
               In
               Patience
               possess
               your
               Souls
            
             :
             implying
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             hath
             not
             the
             use
             and
             command
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             overcome
             with
             Grief
             ;
             it
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             dispossess
             
             a
             Man
             of
             himself
             .
             You
             know
             of
             a
             drunken
             Man
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             free
             Use
             of
             his
             Reason
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             overwhelmed
             with
             Sorrow
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             by
             this
             very
             Term
             ,
             being
             drunk
             ;
             as
             Isa.
             63.
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               tread
               them
               down
               in
               mine
               Anger
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               them
               drunk
               in
               my
               Fury
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             bring
             such
             Affliction
             as
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             injoy
             themselves
             under
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             free
             Use
             and
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             is
             peevish
             .
             When
             Men
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             their
             Disquiets
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             what
             might
             make
             for
             the
             Settlement
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             When
             the
             Heart
             yieldeth
             to
             Passion
             ,
             and
             huggeth
             Grief
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             it
             go
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Pride
             and
             Stomach
             in
             Men
             against
             God's
             Dispensations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             expresseth
             that
             intolerable
             Misery
             that
             should
             light
             upon
             her
             Children
             by
             the
             Stomachfulness
             that
             was
             in
             Rachel
             :
             Jer.
             31.
             15.
             
             
               Weeping
               for
               her
               Children
            
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             .
             Men
             have
             no
             Ear
             to
             hearken
             to
             what
             may
             be
             said
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             resolved
             to
             hold
             the
             Bitterness
             of
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             .
             This
             stubborn
             Pettishness
             and
             wilful
             Grief
             may
             be
             sometimes
             in
             God's
             own
             Chosen
             :
             it
             was
             in
             Iacob
             ,
             Gen.
             37.
             35.
             
             
               He
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               down
               into
            
             
             
               the
               Grave
               unto
               my
               Son
               mourning
               .
               I
               will
            
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             stomached
             wilful
             Grief
             .
             Christians
             ,
             by
             a
             perverse
             peevish
             justifying
             of
             their
             Passions
             ,
             they
             say
             of
             their
             Sorrows
             ,
             as
             Ionah
             did
             of
             his
             Anger
             ,
             Ionah
             4.
             9.
             
             
               I
               do
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               .
            
             When
             Men
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             they
             do
             well
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             resolve
             then
             to
             shut
             their
             Ears
             against
             whatever
             might
             appease
             and
             quiet
             their
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             impatient
             and
             discontented
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             not
             dealt
             wisely
             or
             worthily
             with
             them
             .
             When
             a
             full
             Vessel
             is
             shaken
             ,
             the
             Water
             will
             plash
             over
             :
             And
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Tumult
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             unseemly
             Expressions
             will
             drop
             from
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             should
             not
             have
             dealt
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             away
             these
             Comforts
             in
             which
             were
             all
             our
             Solace
             ,
             the
             Staff
             and
             the
             Stay
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             We
             that
             are
             Neighbours
             are
             apt
             very
             often
             in
             Discontent
             to
             say
             ,
             What
             a
             serviceable
             and
             useful
             Person
             hath
             God
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             bad
             ones
             left
             ?
             as
             if
             God
             had
             not
             made
             a
             right
             choice
             .
             Foolish
             Man
             would
             be
             accounted
             wiser
             than
             God.
             But
             if
             a
             Man
             were
             well
             skilled
             in
             God's
             Attributes
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             murmur
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             did
             but
             consider
             ,
             this
             cometh
             from
             a
             Wise
             God.
             The
             Cause
             of
             all
             the
             Disorder
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             of
             fearing
             God's
             Name
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             skilled
             in
             his
             Attributes
             .
             Alphonsus
             
             blasphemously
             said
             ,
             
               Si
               in
               principio
               mundi
               ipse
               Deo
               adfuisset
               ,
               multa
               melius
               ornatiusque
               condenda
               essent
            
             ;
             things
             should
             have
             been
             ordered
             better
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             of
             God's
             Council
             .
             Many
             of
             you
             do
             not
             utter
             such
             Expressions
             ,
             but
             yet
             too
             often
             conceive
             such
             Thoughts
             in
             your
             Hearts
             ;
             you
             will
             not
             think
             so
             ;
             ay
             ,
             but
             what
             mean
             the
             bleating
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             lowing
             of
             the
             Oxen
             ?
             such
             Expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             O!
             would
             to
             God
             I
             had
             died
             first
             ;
             as
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             18.
             33.
             
             O
             Absalom
             ,
             
               my
               Son
               ,
               my
               Son
               !
               would
               to
               God
               that
               I
               had
               died
               for
               thee
               !
            
             And
             again
             ;
             would
             to
             God
             I
             had
             been
             dead
             a
             long
             time
             ago
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             survive
             my
             Happiness
             ;
             all
             my
             Estate
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             (
             Brethren
             )
             in
             these
             empty
             trying
             Times
             it
             is
             many
             a
             Man's
             Case
             :
             but
             remember
             ,
             foolish
             Man
             ,
             the
             All-wise
             God
             thought
             it
             fittest
             for
             thee
             .
             Yet
             thus
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             Elijah
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             driven
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             by
             Jezebel
             ,
             1
             Kings
             19.
             4.
             in
             a
             Discontent
             requests
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             die
             ;
             
               It
               is
               enough
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               take
               away
               my
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             unfit
             for
             Duty
             .
             Affections
             are
             no
             further
             lawful
             than
             they
             fit
             for
             Duty
             .
             When
             Grief
             taketh
             off
             our
             Hearts
             from
             the
             Duties
             of
             our
             general
             or
             particular
             Calling
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             Grief
             :
             See
             Gen.
             35.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             Rachel
             
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               ;
               and
            
             Israel
             
               journied
               and
               spread
               his
               Tent.
            
             Having
             
             lost
             so
             dear
             a
             Wife
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             stand
             puling
             by
             the
             Tomb
             ;
             but
             
               Israel
               journied
            
             ,
             he
             went
             on
             about
             his
             Business
             .
             We
             ought
             so
             far
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             Providence
             ,
             as
             may
             serve
             to
             quicken
             us
             to
             Duty
             ,
             not
             to
             hinder
             us
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Question
             now
             ,
             whether
             we
             ought
             to
             fear
             or
             hope
             in
             our
             Misery
             ;
             some
             of
             one
             side
             cry
             down
             Fear
             ;
             some
             on
             the
             other
             side
             cry
             down
             Hope
             :
             Why
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             much
             Matter
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             either
             of
             these
             Affections
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             they
             do
             more
             or
             less
             quicken
             you
             to
             Duty
             .
             If
             you
             be
             the
             more
             earnest
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             because
             you
             hope
             Success
             is
             near
             ,
             truly
             that
             is
             a
             good
             Disposition
             of
             Heart
             ;
             if
             because
             Fear
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             unchristian
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             Fear
             is
             good
             when
             it
             ends
             in
             Duty
             :
             
               Iehosaphat
               feared
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             3.
             
             And
             Noah
             moved
             with
             Fear
             ,
             
               prepared
               an
               Ark
            
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             bare
             Exercise
             of
             Affections
             is
             but
             a
             natural
             and
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ;
             the
             great
             Trial
             of
             them
             is
             when
             they
             fit
             you
             the
             more
             for
             the
             Service
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             you
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Persons
             grieve
             so
             for
             the
             Loss
             of
             an
             Husband
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             pray
             ,
             no
             mind
             to
             go
             about
             their
             Callings
             with
             any
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             evil
             Grief
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             winketh
             at
             
             some
             Omissions
             of
             Duties
             for
             a
             small
             while
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             able
             to
             manage
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             digest
             our
             Sorrow
             ;
             and
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             giveth
             place
             to
             such
             great
             Necessities
             :
             as
             
             Aaron's
             Excuse
             is
             but
             reasonable
             ;
             Levit.
             10.
             19.
             
             
               Such
               things
               have
               befallen
               me
               this
               Day
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               had
               eaten
               the
               Sin-offering
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               accepted
               with
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             The
             Death
             of
             his
             two
             Sons
             ,
             though
             he
             held
             his
             Peace
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             for
             the
             present
             to
             frame
             his
             Heart
             to
             a
             joyful
             Duty
             :
             As
             if
             a
             Minister
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             bring
             his
             Heart
             to
             preach
             ,
             if
             God
             hath
             entered
             upon
             his
             Family
             ,
             taken
             away
             a
             Wife
             or
             Children
             thence
             .
             I
             confess
             this
             cometh
             from
             Corruption
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             Cases
             God
             winketh
             at
             it
             for
             a
             short
             time
             .
             The
             Reasons
             are
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             our
             Carriage
             would
             be
             very
             dishonourable
             and
             derogatory
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             better
             to
             us
             than
             all
             the
             Comforts
             that
             we
             lose
             ;
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             8.
             as
             Elkana
             said
             to
             
               Hannah
               ,
               Why
               weepest
               thou
               ?
               am
               not
               I
               better
               to
               thee
               than
               ten
               Sons
               ?
            
             So
             
               why
               weepest
               thou
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             Christ
             better
             to
             thee
             than
             ten
             Wives
             ,
             ten
             Children
             ,
             ten
             Parents
             ,
             a
             thousand
             times
             as
             much
             as
             thou
             hast
             lost
             ?
             If
             we
             had
             but
             Faith
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             Christ
             is
             to
             a
             Believer
             whatever
             he
             wanteth
             .
             The
             People
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             wanted
             Houses
             ;
             Psal.
             90.
             1.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
            
             
             
               art
               our
               Habitation
            
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             never
             more
             Comfort
             than
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             particular
             thing
             made
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             If
             a
             Believer
             has
             lost
             her
             Husband
             ,
             she
             seeth
             Christ
             her
             Husband
             .
             So
             for
             any
             other
             Relation
             ;
             if
             a
             Parent
             ,
             seeth
             Christ
             his
             Parent
             ;
             if
             a
             Brother
             ,
             Christ's
             a
             Brother
             .
             We
             are
             to
             Christ
             instead
             of
             all
             these
             Relations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             why
             should
             not
             Christ
             be
             so
             to
             us
             ?
             See
             Matth.
             12.
             50.
             
             
               Whosoever
               doth
               the
               Will
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               my
               Brother
               ,
               and
               Sister
               ,
               and
               Mother
               .
            
             Mark
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             why
             should
             we
             not
             account
             Christ
             to
             be
             so
             to
             us
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Dishonour
             and
             Disparagement
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             see
             all
             our
             Losses
             abundantly
             made
             up
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             would
             be
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             our
             Profession
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Credit
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             can
             be
             joyful
             in
             all
             Conditions
             ;
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
             
               Ye
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               your
               Goods
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             though
             all
             they
             had
             were
             snatch'd
             from
             them
             by
             rude
             Hands
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             joyful
             .
             Let
             guilty
             Cains
             look
             with
             fallen
             Countenances
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             6.
             
             Let
             the
             Pharisees
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             sowr
             Looks
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             16.
             
             A
             Christian's
             Countenance
             should
             shew
             him
             to
             be
             above
             his
             Misery
             ,
             sprightly
             and
             chearful
             ;
             though
             
             you
             take
             away
             their
             Coat
             ,
             as
             
             Ioseph's
             Mistress
             did
             ,
             you
             cannot
             take
             away
             their
             Comfort
             ;
             they
             are
             glad
             they
             can
             escape
             with
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             leave
             their
             Coat
             behind
             them
             .
             I
             remember
             Scaliger
             playeth
             the
             Critick
             with
             Homer
             ,
             because
             Champion
             Achilles
             is
             brought
             in
             weeping
             ,
             his
             beloved
             Briseis
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             Disgrace
             to
             our
             high
             Profession
             when
             a
             Christan
             is
             brought
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             it
             is
             beneath
             you
             .
             It
             is
             said
             in
             Acts
             5.
             41.
             
             
               They
               departed
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               rejoicing
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ.
            
             Philpot's
             Stocks
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             London's
             Coal-house
             was
             but
             a
             pair
             of
             Organs
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             only
             in
             these
             honourable
             Sufferings
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Strokes
             of
             Providence
             in
             this
             very
             Business
             of
             deceased
             Friends
             .
             The
             Apostle
             makes
             it
             the
             Property
             of
             Pagans
             to
             mourn
             excessively
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             13.
             
             
               Sorrow
               not
               as
               those
               that
               have
               no
               Hope
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             as
             Pagans
             ;
             they
             did
             abound
             in
             it
             :
             as
             see
             Gen.
             50.
             3.
             compared
             with
             v.
             10.
             
             Ioseph
             mourned
             for
             Iacob
             but
             seven
             Days
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             seventy
             ,
             even
             ten
             times
             as
             much
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Pagans
             err
             so
             much
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             not
             find
             Grief
             ,
             they
             would
             force
             Grief
             ;
             and
             therefore
             at
             their
             Funerals
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             Sympathy
             ,
             they
             would
             slash
             their
             Faces
             ,
             and
             cut
             their
             
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sorrowful
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             saith
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             1.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               cut
               your selves
               ,
               and
               make
               Baldness
               in
               your
               Eyes
               for
               the
               Dead
               ;
               ye
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             higher
             Principles
             ,
             you
             know
             such
             Sorrow
             needless
             .
             And
             hence
             was
             it
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             sing
             triumphant
             Psalms
             at
             Funerals
             ,
             as
             it
             appeareth
             out
             of
             many
             Places
             of
             Chrysostom
             ,
             to
             shew
             they
             had
             higher
             Hopes
             of
             their
             departed
             Friends
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             very
             prejudicial
             .
             You
             have
             no
             Benefit
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Hurt
             by
             it
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             there
             it
             is
             summed
             up
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             
               Worldly
               Sorrow
               worketh
               Death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             chiefly
             ;
             Sorrow
             for
             worldly
             things
             ,
             that
             works
             Death
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             in
             its
             Desert
             ;
             temporal
             Death
             ,
             as
             it
             exhausteth
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             wasteth
             the
             Marrow
             .
             Worldly
             Sorrow
             leaveth
             a
             very
             strong
             Impression
             upon
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Prov.
             17.
             22.
             
             
               A
               broken
               Spirit
               drieth
               the
               Bones
            
             ;
             it
             dulleth
             and
             deadens
             the
             Heart
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             would
             not
             save
             his
             Tears
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             reserve
             them
             ,
             keep
             them
             up
             for
             holy
             Uses
             :
             God
             may
             give
             you
             many
             spiritual
             Occasions
             to
             empty
             your
             Bottle
             ,
             do
             not
             be
             over-free
             of
             them
             .
             Affections
             over-exercised
             are
             usually
             restrained
             against
             the
             next
             Occasion
             .
             And
             as
             they
             procure
             Death
             in
             respect
             of
             
             the
             Vigour
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             so
             an
             eternal
             Death
             too
             ,
             it
             deserveth
             it
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             for
             he
             opposeth
             it
             to
             Godly
             Sorrow
             ,
             which
             hereafter
             you
             shall
             see
             you
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             of
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             of
             Worldly
             .
             Grief
             is
             a
             most
             serious
             Passion
             :
             and
             though
             a
             Man
             may
             forget
             himself
             in
             his
             Joy
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             forget
             to
             think
             of
             the
             Danger
             ;
             
               Worldly
               Sorrow
               worketh
               Death
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             .
             If
             Men
             would
             cite
             their
             Affections
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             ask
             them
             what
             's
             the
             matter
             why
             they
             are
             so
             violently
             stirr'd
             ?
             they
             might
             discern
             much
             of
             their
             Folly
             ;
             Psal.
             42.
             5.
             
             David
             calleth
             himself
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               so
               disquieted
               ,
               O
               my
               Soul
               ?
               why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               within
               me
               ?
            
             Ask
             why
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             either
             no
             reason
             ,
             or
             a
             corrupt
             one
             .
             
               Iniqua
               lex
               est
               quae
               se
               examinari
               non
               patitur
               ,
            
             saith
             Tertullian
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             Heart
             that
             will
             not
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             .
             Suspect
             those
             Passions
             that
             are
             loth
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             Do
             but
             ask
             your selves
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             grieve
             now
             ?
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Answer
             will
             be
             foolish
             ,
             unreasonable
             ,
             unthankful
             ,
             or
             savouring
             of
             Discontent
             .
             Why
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Many
             dear
             Comforts
             are
             taken
             from
             me
             .
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             ill
             Expression
             ,
             no
             outward
             Comfort
             can
             be
             taken
             from
             a
             Christian
             .
             
             We
             should
             live
             in
             such
             a
             continual
             waiting
             for
             God's
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             quiet
             Submission
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             our
             Comforts
             as
             taken
             from
             us
             :
             Iob
             indeed
             useth
             the
             word
             ,
             Iob
             1.
             23.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               :
            
             but
             he
             useth
             it
             so
             as
             if
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             accepted
             of
             the
             Resignation
             ;
             for
             he
             blesses
             God
             for
             it
             :
             Even
             our
             highest
             Comfort
             ,
             our
             Lives
             ,
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             God
             doth
             but
             as
             it
             were
             accept
             of
             the
             Resignation
             :
             As
             Stephen
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             59.
             
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               receive
               my
               Spirit
            
             .
             So
             Rev.
             22.
             20.
             
             
               Even
               so
               ,
               come
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Wicked
             indeed
             ,
             that
             their
             Lives
             are
             snatched
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ;
             as
             Iob
             27.
             8.
             
             
               What
               Hope
               hath
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               when
               God
               taketh
               away
               his
               Soul
               ,
            
             or
             snatcheth
             it
             away
             ?
             So
             Luke
             12.
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               Fool
               ,
               this
               Night
               shall
               thy
               Soul
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             challenge
             and
             get
             away
             thy
             Soul
             from
             thee
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             resign
             up
             our
             holy
             Friends
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             do
             themselves
             .
             But
             let
             us
             see
             how
             unreasonable
             this
             very
             Particular
             is
             of
             Mourning
             for
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ?
             They
             are
             not
             the
             better
             for
             our
             Tears
             ,
             they
             are
             past
             Recovery
             by
             our
             Weeping
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             envy
             their
             Blessedness
             ,
             to
             wish
             them
             alive
             again
             ?
             
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             23.
             
             
               Wherefore
               should
               I
               fast
               ?
               can
               I
               bring
               him
               back
               again
               ?
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               me
               .
            
             Is
             it
             because
             they
             were
             so
             good
             that
             we
             mourn
             ?
             The
             better
             for
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             to
             their
             own
             home
             .
             Is
             it
             because
             so
             bad
             ?
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             39.
             
             David
             was
             comforted
             concerning
             Anmon
             ,
             because
             dead
             ,
             though
             he
             died
             in
             Sin
             :
             Or
             is
             it
             because
             they
             died
             so
             soon
             ,
             which
             heightens
             your
             Loss
             ?
             Consider
             who
             decreed
             it
             ;
             are
             you
             wiser
             than
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             for
             your
             own
             Good
             you
             weep
             ?
             that
             is
             an
             holy
             Weeping
             :
             
               Weep
               as
               if
               you
               wept
               not
               .
            
             Thus
             if
             Men
             would
             expostulate
             with
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             see
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             their
             Sorrow
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             We
             express
             things
             to
             no
             purpose
             by
             Water
             spilt
             on
             the
             Ground
             :
             certainly
             Tears
             in
             such
             Cases
             are
             but
             spilt
             Water
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             To
             instruct
             you
             to
             take
             home
             this
             Lesson
             ;
             so
             to
             sorrow
             under
             the
             Sense
             of
             your
             Afflictions
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             did
             not
             sorrow
             ,
             be
             it
             the
             Loss
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             though
             I
             shall
             chiefly
             speak
             to
             the
             present
             Occasion
             .
             Do
             not
             let
             the
             Grief
             oppress
             your
             Heart
             .
             Ay
             ,
             but
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             so
             ?
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             Motives
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1st
             .
             Be
             sure
             to
             get
             an
             Interest
             in
             spiritual
             Mercies
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             saith
             ,
             
               Christians
               ought
               so
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               sorrowed
               not
               .
            
             
             We
             cannot
             speak
             to
             others
             in
             this
             Language
             ,
             unless
             we
             should
             perswade
             Men
             to
             slight
             the
             Hand
             of
             God.
             We
             throw
             Bones
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             but
             Bread
             to
             Children
             .
             We
             cannot
             comfort
             you
             in
             a
             carnal
             way
             ;
             Psal.
             94.
             19.
             
             
               In
               the
               Multitude
               of
               my
               Thoughts
               within
               me
               thy
               Comforts
               refresh
               my
               Soul.
            
             Mark
             ,
             
               thy
               Comforts
            
             .
             To
             comfort
             a
             Man's
             self
             upon
             carnal
             Grounds
             ,
             argueth
             an
             Insensibleness
             of
             God's
             Hand
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             Sign
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             over
             to
             our selves
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             take
             Comfort
             ,
             take
             it
             from
             your
             Interest
             in
             spiritual
             Mercies
             .
             If
             you
             cannot
             look
             upon
             them
             under
             a
             Condition
             of
             Propriety
             as
             yours
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             Christian
             cannot
             )
             yet
             at
             least
             so
             far
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             all
             your
             Comfort
             must
             be
             fetched
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Neglect
             of
             Providence
             to
             go
             away
             with
             a
             general
             Thought
             .
             We
             must
             not
             sorrow
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             whether
             we
             have
             good
             Ground
             why
             we
             should
             be
             comforted
             .
             God
             giveth
             wicked
             Men
             these
             Experiences
             of
             Sorrow
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             awaken
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             there
             is
             no
             Comfort
             to
             be
             had
             thence
             whence
             they
             would
             fetch
             their
             Comforts
             in
             carnal
             Delights
             ;
             Isa.
             57.
             21.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               Peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             Peace
             in
             their
             Fancies
             and
             Conceits
             ,
             but
             
               no
               Peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God.
            
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             done
             this
             way
             by
             
             Sermons
             ,
             Ministers
             instruct
             Men
             in
             a
             Moral
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             grieve
             too
             much
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             instruct
             a
             Man
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             he
             should
             not
             grieve
             :
             You
             must
             be
             sure
             of
             better
             Mercies
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             look
             after
             them
             for
             your
             Comfort
             .
             A
             Man
             that
             has
             an
             Interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             four-squared
             Man
             ,
             unmoved
             in
             all
             Conditions
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Peace
             between
             a
             Man's
             Affections
             and
             Condition
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             a
             Peace
             between
             him
             and
             God.
             Mark
             that
             ,
             Eccles.
             9.
             7.
             
             
               Go
               thy
               way
               ,
               eat
               thy
               Bread
               with
               Ioy
               ,
               and
               drink
               thy
               Wine
               with
               a
               merry
               Heart
               ;
               for
               God
               now
               accepteth
               thy
               Works
               .
            
             When
             God
             accepteth
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             eat
             our
             Bread
             with
             a
             merry
             Heart
             ,
             let
             things
             fall
             out
             how
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             2dly
             .
             Live
             in
             a
             continual
             Expectation
             of
             the
             Creatures
             Change.
             Things
             are
             not
             half
             so
             burdensom
             when
             we
             look
             for
             them
             .
             A
             Burden
             cast
             upon
             a
             Man's
             Back
             breaketh
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             compacted
             and
             fitted
             for
             his
             Shoulders
             ,
             he
             goeth
             away
             well
             enough
             with
             it
             .
             It
             was
             some
             Solace
             that
             Iob
             could
             say
             ,
             Iob
             3.
             25.
             
             
               The
               Evil
               that
               I
               feared
               is
               come
               upon
               me
               .
            
             Suppose
             it
             be
             your
             own
             ,
             or
             your
             Friends
             Dissolution
             ,
             live
             in
             a
             continual
             Readiness
             to
             part
             with
             Life
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             at
             God's
             Call
             and
             Intimation
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             grievous
             to
             you
             when
             it
             comes
             .
          
           
           
             3dly
             .
             Learn
             an
             holy
             Greatness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             live
             above
             the
             Creature
             .
             Consider
             ,
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Man
             is
             in
             God
             alone
             :
             All
             Happiness
             consisteth
             in
             Conformity
             to
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             the
             chief
             Good
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             the
             Creature
             be
             gone
             ,
             your
             Happiness
             is
             not
             gone
             .
             That
             troubleth
             a
             Man
             most
             ,
             when
             his
             Happiness
             is
             gone
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             care
             so
             much
             for
             other
             things
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             see
             by
             what
             Injoyment
             they
             reckon
             themselves
             happy
             ;
             if
             to
             have
             Husband
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             or
             a
             House
             well
             furnished
             ,
             every
             thing
             to
             our
             Command
             ;
             then
             when
             God
             taketh
             away
             these
             things
             ,
             your
             Comfort
             is
             gone
             .
             There
             is
             much
             of
             Peoples
             Conceits
             this
             way
             :
             But
             consider
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             reckon
             the
             best
             of
             your
             Injoyments
             ?
             that
             you
             have
             God
             for
             your
             Portion
             ;
             Psal.
             144.
             15.
             
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               People
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             see
             Psal.
             30.
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               Face
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
               .
            
             Set
             but
             the
             Heart
             right
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             well
             .
             Grace
             is
             but
             the
             Change
             of
             a
             Man's
             chiefest
             Good
             and
             utmost
             End
             ;
             that
             is
             only
             the
             Difference
             between
             a
             natural
             Man
             and
             a
             spiritual
             Man
             ,
             about
             the
             Conceits
             of
             Happiness
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             as
             the
             Shortness
             of
             our
             Misery
             ;
             the
             continual
             Abode
             of
             other
             Comforts
             with
             us
             ;
             though
             some
             be
             gone
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             left
             naked
             to
             
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             happy
             End
             of
             all
             the
             Good
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             But
             this
             for
             a
             Taste
             .
          
           
             Men
             will
             think
             a
             Sermon
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             that
             is
             spoken
             to
             comfort
             Persons
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             us
             but
             may
             have
             need
             of
             Comfort
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ;
             though
             our
             Mountain
             standeth
             strong
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             removed
             :
             And
             it
             is
             good
             to
             lay
             up
             against
             a
             dear
             Year
             .
             Such
             Truths
             are
             most
             welcome
             when
             they
             come
             in
             their
             Season
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             Consider
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             a
             Season
             when
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             for
             you
             .
             
               Who
               knoweth
               what
               a
               Day
               may
               bring
               forth
               ?
            
             The
             Woman
             that
             entertained
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             would
             fain
             do
             her
             good
             ;
             no
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             2
             Kings
             4.
             13.
             
             
               I
               dwell
               among
               mine
               own
               People
               .
            
             But
             now
             that
             very
             Woman
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Kings
             8.
             5.
             
             
               She
               cried
               to
               the
               King
               for
               her
               House
               ,
               and
               her
               Land
               :
            
             she
             that
             did
             not
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             the
             Prophet's
             Man.
             You
             have
             your
             Wife
             ,
             your
             Children
             and
             Friends
             about
             you
             ;
             O
             there
             may
             a
             time
             come
             when
             you
             will
             be
             glad
             of
             one
             Drop
             of
             this
             Comfort
             to
             support
             you
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             Consider
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             upon
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             it
             the
             hardest
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             truly
             to
             asswage
             your
             Grief
             ,
             to
             grieve
             so
             as
             if
             you
             did
             not
             grieve
             .
             Afflictions
             are
             
             evil
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             make
             them
             worse
             ,
             to
             turn
             Wormwood
             into
             Poison
             :
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
             
               No
               chastening
               for
               the
               present
               but
               will
               seem
               grievous
               .
               Seneca
            
             could
             slightly
             speak
             of
             Miseries
             when
             he
             had
             the
             Use
             of
             rich
             Gardens
             about
             Rome
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             lost
             all
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             much
             to
             seek
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             shall
             apply
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             to
             this
             present
             Occasion
             :
             1st
             .
             To
             shew
             you
             why
             we
             should
             mourn
             .
             2dly
             .
             Why
             mourn
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             did
             not
             mourn
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             Why
             we
             should
             mourn
             :
             Consider
             ,
             we
             have
             lost
             a
             pious
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             that
             deserveth
             Sensibleness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             such
             are
             a
             great
             Loss
             :
             We
             have
             lost
             her
             Service
             ,
             Help
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefit
             that
             we
             might
             have
             had
             by
             her
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             one
             way
             or
             another
             is
             useful
             to
             the
             Community
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             found
             her
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             we
             lose
             an
             Example
             ,
             we
             lose
             useful
             Conference
             ,
             we
             lose
             the
             Pledg
             of
             a
             Blessing
             to
             a
             Family
             ,
             to
             a
             Neighbourhood
             :
             May
             we
             not
             say
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             of
             David
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             36.
             
             
               After
               he
               had
               served
               his
               Generation
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               fell
               asleep
               ?
            
             She
             did
             serve
             her
             Generation
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             her
             Grief
             that
             she
             did
             it
             no
             more
             and
             better
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             ours
             that
             she
             did
             it
             no
             longer
             .
             Serviceable
             Christians
             are
             a
             great
             Loss
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             times
             of
             need
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             Intimation
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             sensible
             of
             such
             a
             Loss
             :
             Isa.
             57.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Righteous
               perish
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               layeth
               it
               to
               Heart
               ,
               none
               considering
               that
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Evil
               to
               come
               .
            
             Wicked
             Men
             think
             they
             are
             the
             Bane
             of
             a
             Place
             :
             
               Plurimos
               defecit
               Christiani
               nominis
               gratia
               ;
               Christianos
               ad
               Leones
               :
            
             Wicked
             Men
             are
             but
             preserved
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Godly
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             as
             a
             Fence
             of
             Thorns
             about
             a
             Garden
             of
             Roses
             :
             Now
             when
             the
             Roses
             are
             cropp'd
             off
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             Thorns
             ,
             but
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Fire
             ?
             God
             will
             dash
             the
             Potter's
             Vessel
             :
             Gen.
             19.
             22.
             
             
               Haste
               thee
               ,
               scape
               to
            
             Zoar
             ,
             
               for
               I
               cannot
               do
               any
               thing
               till
               thou
               be
               come
               thither
               .
               I
               cannot
               ,
            
             mark
             that
             .
             Exod.
             32.
             10.
             
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               of
               thee
               a
               great
               People
               :
            
             God
             offereth
             Moses
             Composition
             .
             Acts
             27.
             24.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               thee
               all
               them
               that
               sail
               with
               thee
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Staff
             and
             the
             Stay
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             Reason
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             their
             Removal
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             We
             have
             Reason
             also
             to
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             For
             the
             Glory
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             by
             her
             sweet
             Departure
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             envied
             her
             Life
             ,
             may
             wish
             for
             her
             Death
             ,
             even
             such
             Solace
             as
             she
             felt
             in
             the
             most
             bitter
             Agonie
             ,
             :
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
             
               Let
               me
               die
               the
            
             
             
               Death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               latter
               End
               be
               like
               his
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             great
             Comfort
             that
             wicked
             Men
             have
             not
             wherewithal
             to
             blast
             Religion
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             how
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             can
             compose
             our
             Spirits
             in
             the
             greatest
             Extremities
             that
             befal
             us
             either
             in
             Life
             or
             Death
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             That
             she
             hath
             left
             us
             for
             Glory
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             through
             many
             Throws
             ,
             and
             Pains
             ,
             and
             Sorrows
             ;
             but
             Death
             played
             the
             Midwife
             ,
             to
             help
             her
             into
             Glory
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             1
             
               Epist.
               chap.
            
             4.
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             That
             they
             should
             not
             sorrow
             ,
             even
             as
             others
             which
             have
             no
             Hope
             concerning
             them
             which
             are
             asleep
             in
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             admonish
             them
             ,
             
               to
               comfort
               one
               another
               with
               these
               Words
               ,
               That
               at
               Christ's
               Coming
               ,
               they
               which
               survive
               and
               remain
               ,
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air
               :
               And
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Wherefore
             comfort
             one
             another
             with
             these
             Words
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PAPER
           I.
           
        
         
           I
           Hope
           I
           have
           avouched
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           Ways
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           his
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           his
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           to
           hearken
           unto
           his
           Voice
           .
           And
           I
           humbly
           implore
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           avouch
           me
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           enable
           me
           to
           keep
           all
           his
           Commandments
           .
           I
           often
           question
           whether
           I
           have
           any
           Interest
           in
           the
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           will
           own
           me
           as
           one
           of
           his
           ;
           but
           ,
           Lord
           !
           I
           humbly
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           and
           do
           avouch
           thee
           to
           be
           my
           only
           God
           and
           Saviour
           ;
           (
           O
           cast
           me
           not
           off
           !
           )
           and
           I
           earnestly
           beg
           Grace
           to
           walk
           in
           thy
           Ways
           .
           Help
           me
           to
           keep
           thy
           Statutes
           continually
           :
           Let
           me
           not
           dare
           to
           offend
           thee
           :
           O
           that
           I
           might
           never
           provoke
           thee
           my
           good
           God
           to
           be
           angry
           or
           displeased
           with
           me
           !
           but
           let
           me
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           be
           a
           Doer
           of
           thy
           Commandments
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           have
           Right
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           :
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Right
           ,
           I
           can
           plead
           no
           Right
           ,
           I
           fall
           infinitely
           short
           of
           my
           Duty
           ;
           but
           have
           not
           I
           a
           blessed
           Saviour
           to
           plead
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           died
           for
           the
           Chief
           of
           Sinners
           ?
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           that
           
           none
           that
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           any
           wise
           cast
           out
           .
           I
           know
           he
           is
           able
           to
           save
           to
           the
           utttermost
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           come
           to
           God
           through
           him
           :
           in
           his
           prevailing
           Name
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           I
           implore
           Divine
           Assistance
           to
           enable
           me
           to
           persevere
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           I
           may
           enter
           in
           through
           the
           Gates
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           into
           the
           Heavenly
           Ierusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Cherubims
           ,
           and
           Seraphims
           are
           continually
           singing
           Hallelujahs
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             Lord.
          
           I
           acknowledg
           my
           Unfitness
           ,
           my
           Unworthiness
           for
           this
           great
           inexpressible
           ,
           inconceivable
           Privilege
           :
           but
           though
           I
           am
           unworthy
           ,
           if
           thou
           my
           God
           wilt
           count
           me
           worthy
           through
           the
           Merits
           of
           my
           dear
           Saviour
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           Cause
           for
           ever
           to
           bless
           thy
           Name
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           ,
           World
           without
           End.
           Though
           I
           have
           no
           Right
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           give
           me
           Right
           to
           those
           Treasures
           and
           Pleasures
           which
           are
           at
           thy
           right
           Hand
           for
           evermore
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           Matter
           of
           Thankfulness
           to
           Eternity
           .
           Give
           me
           some
           Hopes
           that
           I
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           these
           invisible
           things
           ,
           by
           my
           Care
           to
           please
           thee
           ,
           and
           my
           Fear
           to
           offend
           thee
           ;
           by
           my
           unfeigned
           Respect
           to
           all
           thy
           Holy
           ,
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           Just
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           harkning
           to
           thy
           Voice
           ,
           the
           Voice
           of
           thy
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Voice
           of
           thy
           Rod.
           Thy
           Dealings
           are
           variously
           dispensed
           towards
           
           me
           .
           I
           met
           with
           many
           contrary
           Winds
           ;
           O
           let
           them
           all
           blow
           me
           nearer
           to
           thy
           blessed
           Self
           .
        
         
           Lord
           ,
           I
           humbly
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           avouched
           thee
           to
           be
           my
           only
           God
           ,
           my
           Salvation
           ,
           my
           Portion
           ,
           my
           Rock
           ,
           my
           Fortress
           ;
           O
           be
           thou
           my
           reconciled
           Father
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           may
           continually
           resort
           :
           and
           when
           my
           Flesh
           and
           Heart
           here
           fail
           me
           ,
           (
           as
           frequently
           they
           do
           )
           be
           thou
           the
           Strength
           of
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           my
           Portion
           for
           ever
           .
           O
           God
           ,
           my
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           forsake
           me
           ,
           nor
           cast
           me
           utterly
           out
           of
           thy
           Sight
           .
           The
           Things
           of
           this
           World
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           content
           me
           .
           O
           give
           me
           some
           comfortable
           Hopes
           that
           I
           am
           thine
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           adopted
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           wilt
           sanctify
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           meet
           for
           thy
           blessed
           Self
           !
           I
           would
           be
           every
           Day
           sitting
           and
           preparing
           my self
           for
           my
           last
           Day
           ,
           for
           my
           accounting
           Day
           ,
           when
           I
           must
           be
           summoned
           before
           thy
           Tribunal
           Seat
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           strict
           severe
           Account
           for
           all
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           whereby
           I
           have
           offended
           thee
           ,
           my
           gracious
           and
           good
           God
           :
           but
           I
           find
           my self
           unfit
           for
           any
           spiritual
           Duty
           .
           Lord
           ,
           help
           me
           to
           mind
           the
           Work
           of
           Time
           while
           Time
           lasts
           :
           furnish
           me
           with
           Divine
           Assistance
           to
           enable
           me
           to
           do
           my
           Duty
           ,
           without
           which
           I
           am
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           serving
           or
           pleasing
           
           thy
           blessed
           Majesty
           .
           Death
           is
           hastning
           ,
           Eternity
           approaching
           ,
           the
           particular
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           near
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           how
           inconsiderate
           art
           thou
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           thy
           everlasting
           Peace
           !
           I
           am
           often
           thoughtful
           what
           will
           become
           of
           me
           here
           ,
           and
           how
           Matters
           will
           go
           with
           me
           here
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           Ah
           but
           when
           is
           the
           time
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternity
           ,
           to
           get
           my
           Title
           to
           Heaven
           cleared
           ,
           to
           get
           an
           undeniable
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           will
           yield
           me
           Comfort
           in
           the
           greatest
           worldly
           Distresses
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           give
           me
           some
           Hopes
           that
           thou
           hast
           avouched
           me
           to
           be
           thine
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           have
           sincerely
           ,
           without
           Reservation
           ,
           or
           Power
           of
           Revocation
           ,
           avouched
           thee
           to
           be
           my
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           II.
           
        
         
           DO
           thou
           ,
           by
           a
           patient
           Continuance
           in
           Well-doing
           ,
           seek
           for
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Be
           not
           weary
           of
           Well-doing
           ,
           for
           in
           due
           time
           thou
           shalt
           reap
           if
           thou
           faint
           not
           .
           Is
           there
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           set
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           I
           tire
           and
           wax
           weary
           ?
           Dare
           I
           be
           impatient
           and
           fret
           at
           any
           of
           the
           Lord's
           
           Dealings
           towards
           me
           ?
           If
           Heaven
           were
           oftner
           in
           my
           Eye
           and
           View
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           more
           calm
           and
           composed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           Trials
           ,
           Troubles
           and
           Afflictions
           that
           do
           or
           may
           overtake
           me
           during
           my
           Abode
           in
           this
           distracting
           and
           Sin-defiling
           World.
           Is
           there
           Glory
           to
           be
           had
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           I
           endeavour
           to
           be
           a
           Sharer
           therein
           ?
           Is
           there
           Honour
           to
           be
           conferr'd
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           be
           dull
           ,
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           sluggish
           ,
           and
           unmindful
           of
           the
           Honour
           that
           shall
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           Saints
           ?
           Is
           Immortality
           set
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           so
           glued
           to
           this
           mortal
           Life
           ,
           that
           the
           Interests
           and
           Concernments
           thereof
           so
           fill
           up
           my
           Time
           and
           Thoughts
           ,
           that
           these
           Heavenly
           Objects
           are
           too
           seldom
           thought
           of
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           my
           Mind
           ?
           An
           eternal
           Life
           is
           offered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           those
           that
           by
           Faith
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           ,
           Fool
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           so
           solicitous
           for
           this
           temporal
           Life
           ,
           this
           animal
           ,
           this
           perishing
           ,
           this
           fading
           Life
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           do
           too
           too
           much
           neglect
           my
           precious
           ,
           immortal
           ,
           never-dying
           Soul
           ?
           so
           that
           should
           I
           hereafter
           be
           banished
           thy
           comfortable
           Presence
           ,
           and
           excluded
           from
           those
           Joys
           and
           Pleasures
           that
           are
           injoyed
           by
           those
           admitted
           to
           thy
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           ,
           I
           could
           blame
           none
           but
           my self
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           sought
           the
           Welfare
           of
           
           my
           Soul.
           I
           have
           a
           blessed
           Hope
           of
           the
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           pretend
           to
           look
           ,
           long
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           :
           but
           do
           I
           live
           as
           an
           Expectant
           of
           such
           tremendous
           Appearances
           ?
           Can
           I
           ,
           with
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           look
           for
           this
           glorious
           Appearance
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             flaming
             Fire
             ,
             taking
             Vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             nor
             obey
             his
             Gospel
             ?
          
           If
           I
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Number
           ,
           how
           sad
           and
           deplorable
           will
           my
           Case
           be
           ?
           Help
           me
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           search
           and
           see
           how
           Matters
           go
           with
           my
           Soul
           :
           If
           thou
           art
           not
           in
           Christ
           ;
           If
           I
           have
           not
           got
           an
           Interest
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           blessed
           Hope
           for
           me
           ,
           but
           a
           fearful
           Expectation
           of
           the
           fiery
           Indignation
           that
           shall
           consume
           his
           Adversaries
           :
           O!
           to
           be
           found
           an
           Enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           an
           Enemy
           to
           any
           at
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           is
           an
           astonishing
           thing
           !
           therefore
           
             fly
             for
             Refuge
             ,
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             you
             .
          
           Christ
           is
           the
           only
           Refuge
           for
           a
           poor
           undone
           Sinner
           to
           fly
           to
           :
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Sake
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           be
           accepted
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           pardoned
           ,
           but
           restored
           to
           Favour
           and
           Friendship
           :
           Not
           only
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           Terrors
           of
           Hell
           ,
           but
           be
           made
           an
           Heir
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           O
           blessed
           are
           those
           that
           have
           secured
           an
           Interest
           in
           the
           Eternal
           
           God
           ;
           for
           to
           those
           he
           will
           be
           a
           Sun
           and
           Shield
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           :
           And
           though
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           many
           Troubles
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           many
           Ups
           and
           Downs
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           bear
           it
           with
           Patience
           ,
           Heaven
           will
           make
           amends
           ,
           and
           will
           pay
           for
           all
           .
           I
           am
           sensible
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           that
           I
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           a
           great
           Almighty
           Power
           to
           keep
           me
           from
           falling
           ;
           let
           me
           be
           kept
           through
           Faith
           unto
           Salvation
           :
           Let
           me
           not
           be
           frustrated
           of
           that
           blessed
           Hope
           that
           thy
           Word
           reveals
           ,
           whereof
           many
           shall
           be
           Partakers
           :
           O
           let
           not
           me
           be
           excluded
           ,
           but
           permit
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Beholder
           of
           those
           glorious
           Appearances
           that
           shall
           be
           revealed
           to
           all
           those
           that
           love
           ,
           serve
           and
           obey
           thee
           .
           If
           thou
           shouldst
           say
           unto
           me
           .
           
             I
             know
             thee
             not
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             thou
             hast
             wrought
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             done
             foolishly
             ,
             therefore
             depart
             ,
             depart
             into
             everlasting
             Fire
             :
          
           Though
           this
           Sentence
           would
           be
           severe
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           but
           just
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           deserved
           a
           perpetual
           Banishment
           and
           Separation
           from
           thy
           comfortable
           Presence
           .
           But
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           suffer
           me
           to
           plead
           with
           thee
           :
           Is
           there
           not
           a
           Refuge
           for
           poor
           distressed
           Sinners
           to
           fly
           to
           ,
           even
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           cries
           louder
           for
           Mercy
           than
           my
           Sins
           can
           cry
           for
           Vengeance
           ?
           In
           him
           alone
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           for
           his
           sake
           only
           I
           desire
           Acceptance
           .
           O
           let
           not
           my
           Name
           be
           blotted
           
           out
           of
           thy
           Book
           ,
           but
           give
           me
           some
           comfortable
           and
           sure
           Evidence
           that
           I
           am
           thine
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           run
           the
           Ways
           of
           thy
           Commands
           ,
           and
           not
           tire
           and
           wax
           weary
           ,
           but
           may
           ,
           by
           a
           patient
           Continuance
           in
           Well-doing
           ,
           seek
           for
           that
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           that
           Eternal
           Life
           which
           thou
           hast
           laid
           up
           for
           those
           that
           persevere
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           go
           from
           one
           Degree
           of
           Grace
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           thee
           their
           God
           in
           Sion
           .
           Hold
           out
           Faith
           ,
           hold
           out
           Patience
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           ,
           e're
           thou
           be
           at
           thy
           Journey
           's
           End
           ;
           therefore
           do
           and
           suffer
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           patiently
           :
           If
           he
           see
           sit
           to
           deprive
           thee
           of
           those
           Comforts
           that
           thou
           hast
           and
           dost
           now
           injoy
           ,
           be
           content
           ;
           e're
           long
           it
           will
           not
           be
           a
           Pin
           to
           choose
           what
           part
           thou
           hast
           acted
           here
           upon
           the
           Stage
           of
           this
           World.
           You
           must
           (
           shortly
           )
           appear
           before
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receive
           according
           to
           the
           things
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           O
           what
           a
           dreadful
           and
           fearful
           Account
           have
           I
           to
           give
           ;
           the
           Sins
           of
           my
           Youth
           and
           riper
           Age
           are
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confounded
           and
           amazed
           when
           I
           (
           though
           slightly
           )
           take
           a
           View
           of
           them
           .
           My
           Omissions
           ,
           and
           my
           Commissions
           ,
           my
           original
           and
           my
           actual
           Sins
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           bear
           the
           Scrutiny
           of
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           
           how
           then
           shall
           I
           do
           when
           the
           Almighty
           contends
           with
           me
           ?
           My
           Sins
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Sins
           against
           Knowledg
           ,
           my
           presumptuous
           Sins
           ,
           my
           Abuse
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           my
           Incorrigibleness
           under
           Judgments
           ,
           my
           Unthankfulness
           for
           former
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           my
           Distrust
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           these
           may
           justly
           provoke
           God
           to
           depart
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           such
           a
           vile
           Wretch
           as
           I
           am
           .
           But
           blessed
           Father
           !
           I
           humbly
           implore
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           leave
           nor
           forsake
           the
           Work
           of
           thy
           own
           Hands
           :
           Thou
           canst
           make
           me
           clean
           ;
           O
           when
           shall
           it
           once
           be
           ?
           Let
           my
           Sins
           be
           all
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           (
           me
           poor
           Sinner
           )
           be
           made
           meet
           to
           partake
           of
           thy
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           .
           O
           that
           my
           Saviour
           would
           say
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           of
           
             Philemon
             ,
             What
             he
             oweth
             ,
             put
             that
             on
             mine
             Account
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           my
           Sins
           are
           so
           many
           and
           so
           foul
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           answer
           for
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           ;
           how
           then
           shall
           I
           appear
           before
           thy
           Tribunal
           ,
           where
           I
           must
           give
           a
           strict
           Account
           of
           all
           I
           have
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           bad
           or
           good
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           I
           cannot
           answer
           for
           my
           numberless
           Number
           of
           Sins
           :
           Since
           thou
           hast
           (
           dear
           Redeemer
           )
           died
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           let
           me
           not
           die
           in
           my
           Sins
           .
           Thou
           hast
           paid
           a
           sufficient
           Price
           for
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           let
           not
           mine
           be
           laid
           to
           my
           Charge
           ,
           nor
           
           rise
           up
           against
           me
           in
           this
           World
           to
           shame
           me
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           other
           to
           condemn
           me
           .
           Remit
           my
           Debt
           ,
           too
           vast
           for
           me
           to
           pay
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           accounting
           Day
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           some
           well-grounded
           Hope
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           my
           Soul
           is
           in
           good
           Plight
           ;
           that
           however
           it
           goes
           with
           my
           Body
           and
           bodily
           Concerns
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           assured
           it
           will
           go
           well
           with
           me
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           may
           be
           inabled
           to
           bear
           the
           Inconveniences
           of
           my
           Pilgrimage-State
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           humbly
           beg
           thou
           wouldst
           take
           Care
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           me
           what
           thou
           in
           thy
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           seest
           fit
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           be
           perfectly
           willing
           to
           be
           ,
           do
           ,
           and
           suffer
           what
           my
           God
           seeth
           good
           :
           not
           my
           Will
           ,
           but
           thine
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           be
           done
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           only
           I
           beg
           I
           may
           not
           be
           left
           to
           unsupportable
           Difficulties
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           thy
           Love
           to
           sweeten
           all
           ,
           and
           carry
           me
           patiently
           through
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           my
           Days
           and
           Trials
           .
           Be
           with
           me
           when
           I
           pass
           through
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Water
           ,
           for
           my
           Eyes
           are
           unto
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           my
           God
           ;
           in
           thee
           is
           my
           Trust
           ,
           leave
           not
           my
           Soul
           destitute
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PAPER
           III.
           
        
         
           
             YE
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             me
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             Life
             .
          
           O
           the
           Stupidity
           of
           poor
           ,
           careless
           and
           secure
           Sinners
           !
           What
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           give
           you
           Life
           ,
           Natural
           Life
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           and
           Life
           Eternal
           ?
           We
           spare
           no
           Pains
           nor
           Cost
           to
           save
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           but
           O
           what
           Fools
           ,
           what
           sensless
           and
           sottish
           Creatures
           are
           we
           ,
           not
           to
           provide
           for
           Eternal
           Life
           !
           What
           is
           this
           momentary
           Life
           given
           us
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           Departure
           hence
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           get
           an
           Interest
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           ?
           Our
           Time
           was
           given
           us
           that
           we
           might
           have
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           working
           out
           our
           Salvation
           with
           Fear
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           make
           our
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           get
           some
           comfortable
           Hopes
           that
           we
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           Election
           of
           Grace
           .
           O
           get
           your
           Title
           to
           Heaven
           cleared
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           born
           again
           ,
           that
           your
           Sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           that
           your
           Person
           is
           justified
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           are
           truly
           sanctified
           and
           cleansed
           from
           all
           (
           wilful
           )
           Filthiness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           :
           Don't
           indulge
           your self
           in
           any
           known
           Sin
           ,
           not
           in
           omitting
           any
           known
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           in
           
           the
           Commission
           of
           any
           known
           Sin.
           The
           least
           Sin
           ,
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           damnable
           ;
           but
           the
           greatest
           Sin
           ,
           upon
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           is
           pardonable
           :
           for
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           his
           Son
           cleanseth
           us
           from
           all
           Sins
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           Crimson
           Die
           ;
           
             If
             our
             Sins
             be
             as
             Scarlet
             ,
             God
             can
             make
             them
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             ,
          
           if
           we
           do
           but
           truly
           repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           forsake
           them
           .
           Let
           not
           that
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           4.
           be
           verified
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           
             you
             will
             not
             frame
             your
             Doings
             ,
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           What
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           do
           what
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           to
           frame
           your
           Doing
           to
           please
           the
           Lord
           ?
           What
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           avoid
           some
           petty
           Sins
           that
           do
           highly
           offend
           your
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           cause
           him
           to
           hide
           his
           Face
           from
           you
           ?
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Seek
             ye
             me
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             live
             .
          
           But
           may
           not
           our
           Conscience
           condemn
           us
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           that
           precious
           Time
           that
           our
           good
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           to
           seek
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our
           Peace
           with
           him
           ,
           even
           that
           Time
           hath
           been
           spent
           in
           Sin
           and
           very
           Vanity
           ,
           in
           adding
           Iniquity
           to
           Iniquity
           .
           We
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             keep
             our selves
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             Mercy
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           expect
           Mercy
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           hope
           for
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           what
           we
           can
           to
           keep
           our selves
           in
           the
           Love
           
           of
           God.
           O
           then
           !
           let
           it
           be
           your
           Study
           Day
           and
           Night
           to
           approve
           your selves
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           chearfully
           obey
           his
           Commands
           ,
           patiently
           submit
           to
           Afflictions
           ,
           thankfully
           receive
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           holy
           Improvement
           of
           them
           :
           look
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           you
           lose
           not
           those
           things
           which
           ye
           have
           wrought
           ,
           but
           that
           ye
           receive
           a
           full
           Reward
           .
           Allow
           not
           your selves
           in
           any
           Sin
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           small
           in
           your
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           lest
           God
           should
           say
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Though
             thou
             hast
             made
             a
             Profession
             of
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             hast
             made
             conscience
             of
             some
             gross
             Sins
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             have
             somewhat
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             left
             thy
             first
             Love.
          
           Remember
           therefore
           from
           whence
           thou
           art
           fallen
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           or
           else
           I
           will
           come
           unto
           thee
           quickly
           ,
           and
           
             will
             remove
             thy
             Candlestick
             out
             of
             his
             Place
             ,
          
           except
           thou
           repent
           .
           If
           our
           Love
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Ordinances
           be
           not
           as
           fervent
           as
           formerly
           ;
           if
           our
           Hatred
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           sinful
           Courses
           be
           lessened
           ;
           if
           our
           Care
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Fear
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           be
           less
           than
           heretofore
           ,
           we
           have
           just
           Reason
           to
           fear
           that
           God
           will
           deprive
           us
           of
           our
           forfeited
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           harden
           our
           Hearts
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           profit
           by
           it
           ;
           (
           which
           dreadful
           Judgment
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           in
           Mercy
           prevent
           .
           )
           If
           our
           outward
           Carriage
           before
           Men
           should
           seem
           never
           so
           well
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           approve
           
           our selves
           to
           our
           own
           Consciences
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           yet
           the
           All-searching
           God
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           few
           things
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           against
           us
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           our
           Wisdom
           to
           search
           and
           try
           our selves
           ,
           and
           turn
           again
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           too
           deeply
           revolted
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           IV.
           
        
         
           GOD
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           my
           dear
           Husband
           ;
           so
           that
           my
           Care
           ought
           to
           be
           doubled
           in
           the
           Education
           of
           my
           poor
           Children
           ,
           when
           I
           must
           discharge
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           Duty
           too
           :
           I
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           God
           may
           call
           me
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           I
           have
           frequent
           Warnings
           of
           my
           Mortality
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           often
           Indisposition
           .
           My
           Children
           are
           now
           young
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           I
           say
           may
           not
           make
           due
           Impressions
           on
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           tender
           Age
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           shall
           have
           Time
           ,
           Opportunity
           ,
           or
           my
           Senses
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           to
           them
           of
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           their
           everlasting
           Peace
           :
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           I
           then
           may
           be
           seized
           (
           as
           often
           I
           have
           been
           )
           with
           Convulsion-fits
           ,
           
           which
           may
           soon
           carry
           my
           Soul
           out
           of
           this
           into
           an
           endless
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           may
           not
           have
           any
           leisure
           to
           counsel
           ,
           instruct
           or
           charge
           them
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           dear
           ,
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           :
           therefore
           I
           shall
           leave
           my
           Charge
           and
           Commands
           in
           Writing
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           often
           take
           a
           View
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Commands
           of
           their
           dying
           Mother
           .
           Dear
           Children
           ,
           I
           charge
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           hope
           to
           meet
           me
           with
           Comfort
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           you
           avoid
           all
           Sins
           ,
           as
           Lying
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           taking
           God's
           Holy
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           particularly
           mention
           as
           incident
           to
           your
           Age
           ;
           )
           I
           charge
           you
           make
           Conscience
           of
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath-Day
           holy
           :
           Do
           not
           think
           your
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           nor
           speak
           your
           own
           Words
           ,
           nor
           do
           your
           own
           Actions
           ;
           remember
           it
           is
           God's
           Day
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           spent
           in
           his
           Service
           .
           Before
           you
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           bless
           God
           for
           the
           Mercies
           of
           the
           Night
           past
           ,
           for
           giving
           you
           leave
           to
           see
           the
           Light
           of
           another
           Day
           ,
           especially
           another
           Sabbath-Day
           ,
           wherein
           you
           may
           have
           an
           Opportunity
           of
           waiting
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           getting
           good
           to
           your
           poor
           Souls
           .
           When
           you
           are
           in
           the
           solemn
           Assemblies
           of
           God's
           People
           ,
           let
           your
           Carriage
           be
           grave
           ,
           serious
           and
           awful
           ,
           as
           remembring
           God
           sees
           you
           ;
           and
           let
           your
           Minds
           be
           attentive
           to
           what
           the
           Minister
           
           saith
           :
           Hear
           so
           
             that
             your
             Souls
             may
             live
             :
             Be
             not
             forgetful
             Hearers
             ,
             but
             be
             ye
             Doers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           so
           shall
           ye
           be
           blessed
           in
           all
           that
           you
           do
           .
           Do
           not
           spend
           any
           time
           in
           idle
           Recreation
           ,
           or
           walking
           in
           the
           Fields
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           for
           the
           Profanation
           of
           that
           Day
           is
           an
           Inlet
           to
           many
           other
           Sins
           .
           My
           dear
           Children
           ,
           spend
           some
           time
           every
           Day
           in
           reading
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           you
           know
           not
           what
           a
           Blessing
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           Bible
           ,
           therefore
           do
           not
           slight
           it
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           good
           Use
           of
           it
           :
           Do
           not
           squander
           away
           your
           Time
           in
           reading
           Plays
           and
           Romances
           ,
           and
           filthy
           Books
           ,
           which
           will
           corrupt
           your
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           unfit
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           David
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             And
             thou
          
           Solomon
           ,
           
             my
             Son
             ,
             know
             thou
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             a
             perfect
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             Mind
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             searcheth
             all
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             understandeth
             all
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             the
             Thoughts
             :
             If
             thou
             seek
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             of
             thee
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             cast
             thee
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Children
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           you
           are
           capable
           of
           knowing
           any
           thing
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           you
           labour
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           own
           him
           ,
           love
           him
           ,
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           willing
           Mind
           ,
           knowing
           that
           he
           searcheth
           your
           Hearts
           ;
           you
           cannot
           deceive
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           knows
           the
           Imagination
           of
           all
           your
           Thoughts
           better
           than
           you
           know
           
           them
           your selves
           .
           If
           you
           seek
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           found
           of
           you
           :
           You
           may
           seek
           earthly
           Friends
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           be
           disappointed
           :
           you
           may
           seek
           Riches
           ,
           and
           lose
           your
           Labour
           :
           but
           if
           you
           do
           rightly
           seek
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           found
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           happy
           are
           you
           for
           ever
           .
           You
           see
           that
           if
           you
           forsake
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           cast
           you
           off
           for
           ever
           .
           O
           miserable
           and
           wretched
           are
           they
           that
           are
           cast
           off
           by
           God
           ;
           where
           shall
           they
           go
           for
           Comfort
           that
           have
           lost
           his
           Friendship
           and
           Favour
           ?
           Children
           ,
           if
           you
           lose
           all
           you
           have
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           Loss
           of
           God's
           Favour
           :
           If
           you
           lose
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           will
           take
           you
           up
           ,
           you
           are
           happy
           :
           If
           all
           Friends
           fail
           you
           ,
           if
           God
           do
           not
           fail
           nor
           forsake
           you
           ,
           nor
           cast
           you
           off
           ,
           still
           you
           may
           be
           happy
           :
           your
           true
           Felicity
           lieth
           not
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           Portion
           in
           the
           everlasting
           God.
           
        
         
           My
           Children
           ,
           if
           you
           honour
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           honour
           you
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           despise
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           lightly
           esteem
           you
           :
           He
           will
           be
           with
           you
           while
           you
           are
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           forsake
           him
           ,
           (
           wonder
           not
           if
           )
           he
           will
           forsake
           you
           .
           Draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           draw
           nigh
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Children
           ,
           honour
           God
           by
           chusing
           his
           word
           for
           your
           Rule
           and
           Guide
           ,
           by
           chusing
           him
           for
           your
           alone
           Portion
           :
           prefer
           him
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           Devil
           should
           
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           once
           to
           your
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           of
           giving
           you
           great
           Matters
           if
           you
           will
           but
           serve
           him
           ,
           yet
           resolve
           to
           serve
           and
           please
           God
           :
           Though
           he
           see
           fit
           to
           afflict
           you
           ,
           yet
           love
           him
           and
           cleave
           to
           him
           ,
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           him
           :
           Honour
           God
           ,
           by
           keeping
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           by
           believing
           his
           Promises
           ,
           by
           walking
           in
           his
           Ways
           ;
           rather
           choose
           to
           die
           at
           a
           Stake
           for
           your
           Religion
           ,
           than
           to
           deny
           God
           or
           his
           Cause
           .
           Hath
           God
           said
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           with
           you
           while
           you
           are
           with
           him
           ?
           O
           then
           keep
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           beg
           him
           to
           keep
           you
           from
           falling
           ,
           to
           preserve
           you
           blameless
           and
           unreproveable
           unto
           his
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           :
           Implore
           him
           to
           keep
           you
           by
           his
           mighty
           Power
           through
           Faith
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           Draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           draw
           nigh
           to
           you
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Mercy
           .
           My
           dear
           Children
           ,
           I
           charge
           and
           command
           you
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           ;
           his
           Commandments
           are
           not
           grievous
           ,
           but
           his
           Laws
           are
           all
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           good
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           your
           Aim
           and
           End
           ,
           living
           and
           dying
           ,
           to
           approve
           your selves
           to
           God
           :
           Let
           his
           Word
           direct
           and
           guide
           ,
           counsel
           and
           comfort
           you
           in
           all
           Conditions
           and
           State
           of
           Life
           ,
           whether
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           in
           Health
           or
           Sickness
           :
           whatever
           your
           Conditions
           be
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           you
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           
           can
           and
           will
           order
           it
           for
           your
           Good
           ;
           therefore
           let
           that
           be
           your
           first
           Care
           that
           you
           are
           his
           :
           you
           are
           his
           by
           Creation
           ,
           you
           are
           his
           by
           Redemption
           and
           Purchase
           ;
           therefore
           give
           up
           your selves
           intirely
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           ruled
           ,
           and
           guided
           ,
           and
           disposed
           of
           as
           your
           Heavenly
           Father
           thinketh
           meet
           .
           Say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           here
           we
           are
           ,
           do
           with
           us
           as
           seemeth
           best
           to
           thy
           Godly
           Wisdom
           :
           Do
           but
           love
           us
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           own
           us
           ,
           and
           approve
           us
           ,
           and
           take
           us
           for
           thine
           own
           ;
           and
           then
           take
           what
           Method
           thou
           pleasest
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Dear
           Children
           ,
           you
           were
           both
           dedicated
           to
           God
           in
           your
           Infancy
           ,
           remember
           to
           renew
           and
           keep
           your
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           you
           did
           promise
           before
           God
           ,
           Men
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           to
           Renounce
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           intirely
           the
           Lord's
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           ;
           to
           keep
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           Statutes
           ,
           all
           the
           Days
           of
           your
           Life
           :
           Dare
           not
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Breach
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           
             Watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             you
             enter
             not
             into
             Temptation
             .
          
           Take
           heed
           of
           taking
           God's
           Name
           in
           vain
           ,
           of
           playing
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           of
           Lying
           ,
           Swearing
           and
           Idleness
           .
           I
           repeat
           these
           again
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           common
           ,
           and
           little
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           World.
           My
           dear
           Children
           ,
           remember
           this
           Counsel
           of
           your
           dear
           ,
           deceased
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           
           as
           one
           that
           had
           a
           great
           Concern
           for
           your
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           V.
           
        
         
           WHen
           my
           Spirit
           is
           overwhelmed
           ,
           lead
           me
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           the
           Rock
           that
           is
           higher
           than
           my self
           !
           If
           I
           had
           no
           Supports
           now
           to
           fly
           to
           ,
           more
           than
           this
           vain
           World
           affords
           ,
           I
           were
           a
           miserable
           Creature
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           ,
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           to
           bless
           me
           with
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           himself
           ,
           whom
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           injoy
           ,
           is
           Life
           Eternal
           .
           I
           cannot
           express
           the
           Comfort
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           doth
           yield
           me
           ,
           even
           now
           in
           my
           Distress
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           can
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           that
           
             thy
             Word
             is
             better
             to
             me
             than
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             .
             What
             though
             the
             Fig-tree
             should
             not
             blossom
             ,
             neither
             should
             there
             be
             any
             Fruit
             in
             the
             Vine
             :
             If
             the
             Labour
             of
             the
             Olive
             shall
             fail
             ;
             if
             the
             Fields
             shall
             yield
             no
             Meat
             ;
             if
             the
             Flock
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Fold
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Herd
             in
             the
             Stalls
          
           ;
           if
           dear
           Relations
           and
           Friends
           die
           ;
           if
           Husband
           and
           Children
           are
           taken
           away
           ;
           yet
           if
           thou
           canst
           
             rejoice
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             Salvation
          
           ;
           if
           thou
           canst
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             thy
             Strength
             ,
             thy
          
           
           
             Portion
             ,
             thy
             Refuge
             ,
             and
             thy
             Deliverer
             ,
          
           thou
           mayst
           be
           happy
           ,
           whatever
           thy
           Condition
           be
           in
           this
           World.
           If
           thy
           good
           God
           will
           but
           say
           ,
           as
           unto
           Israel
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           Isa.
           43.
           1.
           
           
             But
             now
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             that
             created
             thee
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             formed
             thee
             ,
             Fear
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             redeemed
             thee
             ,
             I
             have
             called
             thee
             by
             thy
             Name
             ,
             thou
             art
             mine
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           am
           thine
           by
           Creation
           ,
           it
           was
           thou
           alone
           that
           formed
           me
           ;
           I
           beg
           that
           I
           may
           be
           thine
           by
           Redemption
           ;
           let
           me
           be
           effectually
           called
           .
           O
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           assure
           me
           that
           I
           am
           thine
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           know
           that
           thou
           lovest
           me
           ,
           though
           thou
           afflictest
           me
           ;
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           angry
           with
           me
           ,
           though
           thou
           chastisest
           me
           sorely
           .
           There
           is
           much
           Bitterness
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           no
           Wrath
           in
           this
           Cup
           :
           Give
           me
           some
           Hopes
           thou
           wilt
           be
           with
           me
           when
           I
           pass
           through
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Fire
           .
           Lord
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           be
           but
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           fear
           no
           Evil
           :
           Lift
           thou
           up
           the
           Light
           of
           thy
           Countenance
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           put
           more
           Gladness
           into
           my
           Heart
           than
           if
           I
           were
           possessed
           of
           all
           the
           good
           things
           in
           the
           World.
           Deal
           with
           me
           as
           thou
           usest
           to
           do
           to
           those
           that
           love
           thy
           Name
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           love
           thee
           !
           Lord
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           love
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           beloved
           by
           thy
           blessed
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           the
           Afflictions
           that
           I
           meet
           with
           ,
           will
           make
           no
           Breach
           between
           thy self
           and
           my
           poor
           Soul.
           Thou
           
           art
           pleased
           to
           afflict
           me
           very
           sore
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
             What
             dost
             thou
             ?
             for
             thou
             givest
             no
             Account
             of
             thy
             Matters
             .
          
           It
           is
           my
           Duty
           to
           submit
           ,
           admire
           ,
           not
           to
           quarrel
           at
           thy
           Providences
           ;
           therefore
           with
           all
           humble
           Submission
           ,
           I
           acquiesce
           to
           thy
           Sovereign
           Will
           ,
           saying
           ,
           as
           my
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             Will
             ,
             but
             thine
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             be
             done
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           VI.
           
        
         
           I
           Am
           willing
           to
           recount
           some
           of
           those
           many
           Mercies
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           excite
           my Self
           to
           Thankfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           incourage
           me
           still
           to
           trust
           in
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           that
           good
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           bestowed
           so
           many
           Mercies
           upon
           me
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           which
           I
           am
           altogether
           unworthy
           of
           .
           I
           may
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             While
             I
             live
             will
             I
             praise
             the
             Lord
             :
             I
             will
             sing
             Praises
             to
             my
             God
             while
             I
             have
             any
             Being
          
           ;
           to
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           bestowed
           my
           Life
           ,
           Health
           ,
           my
           Strength
           ,
           my
           Memory
           ,
           my
           Reason
           ,
           my
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Blessings
           of
           this
           Life
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           hath
           ,
           through
           Grace
           ,
           given
           me
           Hopes
           of
           dwelling
           with
           himself
           in
           Glory
           ,
           when
           this
           miserable
           Life
           shall
           be
           ended
           .
           
             O
             my
             Soul
          
           ,
           
           
             praise
             thou
             the
             Lord
             ;
             O
             give
             Thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             for
             his
             Mercy
             endureth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Remember
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           thee
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           Womb
           to
           this
           very
           Day
           ;
           nay
           ,
           before
           thou
           hadst
           a
           Being
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           form
           thee
           ,
           and
           write
           all
           thy
           Members
           in
           a
           Book
           ;
           or
           else
           what
           an
           imperfect
           Creature
           might
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           an
           Eye
           ,
           or
           an
           Ear
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           wanting
           ?
           O
           that
           I
           could
           be
           truly
           thankful
           for
           these
           Mercies
           !
           I
           desire
           with
           Thankfulness
           to
           remember
           the
           Dealing
           of
           God
           to
           me
           in
           my
           Infancy
           and
           Childhood
           :
           How
           many
           Dangers
           and
           Accidents
           have
           I
           been
           liable
           and
           exposed
           to
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           take
           Care
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           preserved
           me
           from
           innumerable
           Mischiefs
           that
           have
           compassed
           me
           about
           ?
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           no
           small
           Blessing
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           born
           of
           
             Christian
             ,
             Religious
          
           ,
           and
           
             Pious
             Parents
          
           ,
           such
           as
           did
           truly
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           did
           what
           in
           them
           lay
           to
           instruct
           their
           Posterity
           in
           early
           Piety
           :
           they
           were
           those
           that
           frequently
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           Benefit
           of
           whose
           Prayers
           I
           hope
           to
           reap
           ,
           both
           in
           Life
           and
           Death
           .
           I
           desire
           with
           Thankfulness
           to
           own
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           in
           taking
           Care
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           providing
           for
           me
           when
           I
           was
           left
           motherless
           in
           my
           tender
           Age
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           uncapable
           of
           minding
           my self
           ;
           
           yet
           then
           was
           God
           pleased
           to
           raise
           me
           up
           Friends
           that
           were
           careful
           ,
           kind
           and
           tender
           of
           me
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           did
           instruct
           me
           in
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           solicitous
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           my
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           and
           did
           daily
           counsel
           ,
           instruct
           and
           admonish
           me
           ,
           to
           mind
           my
           Creator
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           my
           Youth
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           continually
           as
           one
           that
           must
           one
           Day
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           all
           the
           Good
           or
           Evil
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           see
           how
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           hath
           followed
           me
           all
           my
           Days
           ,
           I
           will
           endeavour
           to
           recollect
           those
           many
           comfortable
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           have
           been
           of
           most
           excellent
           Use
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           support
           and
           incourage
           me
           in
           many
           Difficulties
           and
           Troubles
           I
           have
           met
           with
           (
           some
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           ever
           keep
           my
           Spirits
           from
           sinking
           .
           )
           In
           my
           younger
           Years
           being
           seized
           on
           by
           a
           severe
           Fit
           of
           Illness
           ,
           that
           comfortable
           Place
           was
           a
           Support
           to
           me
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5.
           
           
             Be
             content
             with
             such
             things
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             leave
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             .
          
           I
           was
           well
           satisfied
           with
           my
           present
           Condition
           ,
           (
           though
           painful
           and
           sick
           enough
           )
           hoping
           that
           God
           would
           not
           leave
           me
           nor
           forsake
           me
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           Fear
           and
           Danger
           of
           some
           approaching
           Evil
           ,
           that
           incouraging
           Place
           was
           brought
           to
           my
           Mind
           ,
           Isa.
           41.
           10.
           
           Fear
           
           
             thou
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             :
             be
             not
             dismayed
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             God
             :
             I
             will
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             will
             help
             thee
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             will
             uphold
             thee
             with
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             my
             Righteousness
             .
          
           This
           Place
           vanished
           all
           my
           Fears
           ,
           and
           caused
           me
           to
           put
           my
           Trust
           and
           Confidence
           in
           the
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           who
           never
           faileth
           those
           that
           rely
           on
           him
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           I
           came
           to
           part
           with
           Children
           ,
           though
           this
           Affliction
           was
           very
           heavy
           ,
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           mitigate
           it
           by
           the
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Name
           better
           than
           that
           of
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           :
           and
           though
           God
           saw
           fit
           to
           deprive
           me
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           wise
           Reasons
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           yet
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           silence
           me
           under
           his
           Hand
           ,
           by
           the
           Considerations
           of
           Heb.
           12.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             despise
             not
             thou
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             faint
             when
             thou
             art
             rebuked
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             Son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             .
          
           I
           have
           sometimes
           thought
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           were
           assured
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           my
           Heavenly
           Father
           ,
           I
           could
           then
           bear
           any
           Affliction
           .
           Lord
           !
           I
           beg
           I
           may
           be
           truly
           humbled
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           deserved
           so
           many
           severe
           Scourges
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           thankful
           that
           thou
           art
           pleased
           (
           though
           by
           the
           Rod
           )
           to
           bring
           me
           home
           to
           thy
           Blessed
           Self
           .
        
         
           When
           my
           dear
           Husband
           hath
           met
           with
           many
           Losses
           and
           Crosses
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           apt
           
           to
           be
           desponding
           and
           cast
           down
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           mercifully
           composed
           me
           by
           the
           Consideration
           of
           Matth.
           6.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           I
           see
           that
           God
           clothes
           the
           Grass
           ,
           and
           feeds
           the
           Fowls
           ,
           and
           hath
           bidden
           poor
           Creatures
           not
           to
           be
           anxious
           for
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           assuring
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Heavenly
           Father
           knoweth
           we
           have
           need
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           graciously
           supply
           the
           Wants
           of
           those
           that
           seek
           to
           him
           .
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
           He
           hath
           bidden
           me
           to
           be
           careful
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           in
           every
           thing
           by
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           with
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           to
           let
           my
           Request
           be
           made
           known
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           God
           hath
           incouraged
           poor
           Souls
           to
           cast
           their
           Care
           on
           him
           ,
           letting
           them
           know
           he
           careth
           for
           them
           .
           What
           should
           I
           go
           to
           for
           Comfort
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God
           to
           fly
           to
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           reckon
           up
           the
           thousand
           Parts
           of
           those
           refreshing
           ,
           comforting
           ,
           and
           quickning
           Places
           that
           are
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           comfort
           poor
           disconsolate
           Souls
           in
           all
           Conditions
           of
           Life
           :
           and
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           took
           notice
           of
           how
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           sute
           them
           to
           our
           present
           Conditions
           of
           Life
           .
           I
           was
           once
           so
           perplexed
           with
           groundless
           Fears
           of
           Troubles
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           for
           some
           time
           unfit
           for
           any
           thing
           ;
           but
           my
           good
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           fix
           upon
           my
           Mind
           Psal
           23.
           1.
           
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             Shepherd
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             want
             .
          
           There
           was
           then
           no
           room
           left
           for
           any
           tormenting
           Fears
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           vanished
           away
           at
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Happiness
           of
           those
           that
           have
           so
           careful
           a
           Shepherd
           .
           It
           is
           my
           earnest
           Request
           that
           God
           will
           own
           me
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Flock
           ,
           however
           he
           deal
           with
           me
           as
           to
           worldly
           Matters
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           comforted
           and
           refreshed
           also
           by
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           that
           Psalm
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Surely
             Goodness
             and
             Mercy
             shall
             follow
             me
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             .
          
           I
           am
           sure
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           have
           followed
           me
           to
           this
           very
           Day
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           distrust
           the
           merciful
           Kindness
           of
           God
           to
           me
           to
           my
           Life's
           End.
           But
           if
           I
           should
           be
           stripp'd
           of
           earthly
           Blessings
           ,
           I
           beg
           I
           may
           have
           the
           Liberty
           of
           God's
           House
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Happiness
           of
           dwelling
           with
           him
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           :
           If
           I
           should
           with
           Lazarus
           be
           clothed
           with
           Rags
           ,
           and
           fed
           with
           Crumbs
           ,
           all
           my
           Days
           ;
           if
           my
           Body
           should
           be
           full
           of
           Sores
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           will
           own
           me
           ,
           and
           approve
           me
           ,
           and
           at
           Death
           receive
           me
           to
           himself
           ,
           I
           may
           with
           tolerable
           Patience
           bear
           the
           Inconveniencies
           of
           my
           Pilgrimage-state
           ,
           knowing
           that
           they
           will
           not
           last
           long
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           I
           may
           with
           the
           more
           Confidence
           cast
           my
           poor
           fatherless
           Children
           upon
           
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           to
           mind
           those
           Places
           that
           did
           quiet
           me
           under
           the
           Loss
           of
           my
           dear
           ,
           and
           loving
           ,
           and
           tender
           Father
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           ;
           that
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           promise
           to
           be
           a
           Father
           to
           the
           Fatherless
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           Father
           and
           Mother
           forsake
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           would
           take
           them
           up
           .
           God
           hath
           bidden
           poor
           Creatures
           to
           cast
           their
           Burden
           upon
           him
           ,
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           Care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sustains
           them
           .
           And
           the
           forementioned
           Place
           ,
           Isa.
           41.
           10.
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Cordial
           to
           keep
           any
           Soul
           from
           fainting
           and
           sinking
           under
           any
           Distress
           whatsoever
           ;
           therefore
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           trust
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           bountiful
           ,
           so
           merciful
           ,
           and
           so
           kind
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           extend
           so
           many
           Favours
           to
           me
           ,
           will
           also
           take
           pity
           of
           my
           fatherless
           Babes
           .
           
             With
             him
             the
             Fatherless
             find
             Mercy
             :
          
           Lord
           ,
           I
           therefore
           commit
           them
           into
           thy
           Hands
           ,
           as
           unto
           a
           faithful
           Creator
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           beg
           that
           thou
           wouldst
           here
           guide
           them
           with
           thy
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           receive
           them
           to
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           when
           my
           Children
           have
           been
           taken
           very
           ill
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           room
           for
           hope
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           outward
           Appearance
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           hath
           my
           good
           God
           supported
           me
           by
           some
           comfortable
           Portion
           of
           his
           Holy
           Word
           .
           Once
           one
           of
           my
           Children
           being
           given
           over
           ,
           I
           was
           in
           great
           Perplexity
           
           of
           Mind
           ;
           that
           Place
           came
           to
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           
             Call
             on
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Trouble
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             deliver
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             glorify
             me
             .
          
           I
           was
           extremely
           revived
           at
           the
           Consideration
           of
           that
           Place
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           then
           a
           Time
           of
           Trouble
           to
           me
           :
           And
           then
           being
           incouraged
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           called
           upon
           God
           he
           would
           deliver
           me
           ,
           I
           did
           then
           ,
           with
           firm
           Hopes
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           rely
           upon
           my
           merciful
           God
           and
           Father
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           found
           ready
           to
           help
           and
           deliver
           me
           out
           of
           many
           Distresses
           .
           Blessed
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           blessed
           be
           his
           Name
           ,
           who
           was
           pleased
           to
           hear
           the
           Cries
           and
           Groans
           of
           his
           poor
           ,
           unworthy
           ,
           undeserving
           ,
           ill-deserving
           ,
           and
           Hell-deserving
           Creature
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           deliver
           me
           from
           my
           great
           Fears
           ,
           my
           next
           Inquiry
           should
           be
           ,
           how
           I
           may
           glorify
           this
           good
           God
           :
           Lord
           ,
           help
           me
           to
           make
           it
           the
           Care
           ,
           and
           Business
           ,
           and
           Study
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           how
           I
           may
           please
           thee
           ,
           and
           honour
           thee
           ,
           and
           serve
           thy
           Blessed
           Majesty
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           my
           Days
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           PAPER
           VII
           .
        
         
           WHat
           a
           Cordial
           to
           the
           Godly
           is
           the
           first
           of
           Peter
           ,
           the
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           second
           Verse
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           ?
           Where
           we
           find
           that
           God
           intends
           Heaven
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           reserve
           and
           preserve
           them
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           reviving
           Consideration
           to
           me
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           God
           deals
           with
           his
           poor
           Children
           ,
           and
           what
           Steps
           he
           takes
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Glory
           .
           I
           will
           ,
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           my
           (
           too
           often
           )
           desponding
           Soul
           ,
           ruminate
           on
           this
           Place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           I
           find
           these
           Words
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           writes
           
             to
             the
             Strangers
             scattered
             throughout
          
           Pontus
           ,
           Galatia
           ,
           Cappadocia
           ,
           Asia
           ,
           and
           Bithynia
           ;
           
             Elect
             according
             to
             the
             Fore-knowledg
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             Grace
             unto
             you
             and
             Peace
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
           In
           this
           Verse
           I
           observe
           how
           the
           whole
           Trinity
           are
           imployed
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Sinners
           :
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           elects
           ,
           he
           fore-knoweth
           whom
           he
           will
           bring
           to
           himself
           :
           then
           the
           Spirit
           sanctifieth
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           elected
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           obedient
           to
           their
           
           Heavenly
           Father
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           their
           Sins
           for
           his
           sake
           are
           all
           done
           away
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           
             Grace
             unto
             you
             and
             Peace
             be
             multiplied
             :
          
           for
           who
           can
           want
           Grace
           or
           Peace
           ,
           whom
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           contriving
           how
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Glory
           ?
        
         
           We
           may
           well
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           blessing
           God
           for
           his
           unspeakable
           Mercies
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             abundant
             Mercy
             hath
             begotten
             us
             again
             unto
             a
             lively
             Hope
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             to
             an
             Inheritance
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             you
             ;
             who
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Faith
             ,
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           O
           Blessed
           ,
           Blessed
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           the
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Here
           in
           this
           Life
           we
           want
           Time
           and
           Hearts
           to
           bless
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           abundant
           Mercy
           towards
           us
           .
           Eternity
           will
           be
           little
           enough
           to
           sing
           forth
           the
           Praises
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ;
           for
           giving
           us
           a
           lively
           Hope
           ,
           that
           one
           Day
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           happy
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Heavenly
           Society
           ,
           that
           are
           continually
           viewing
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           contemplating
           his
           Glory
           .
           This
           inestimable
           Privilege
           is
           only
           procured
           and
           
           purchased
           by
           the
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           alone
           Saviour
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           provided
           an
           
             Inheritance
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             .
          
           O
           the
           Emphasis
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             an
             Inheritance
          
           !
           What
           ,
           a
           poor
           Mortal
           to
           be
           an
           Heir
           of
           Heaven
           !
           And
           this
           Inheritance
           is
           incorruptible
           ,
           not
           subject
           to
           Corruption
           ,
           Alteration
           ,
           or
           Change
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           undefiled
           .
           The
           Things
           of
           this
           World
           are
           defiled
           with
           Sin
           ,
           they
           are
           vile
           ,
           contemptible
           and
           vain
           ,
           (
           nay
           Vanity
           it self
           )
           but
           this
           Heavenly
           Inheritance
           we
           see
           is
           incorruptible
           and
           undefiled
           .
           And
           to
           compleat
           our
           Fruition
           ,
           it
           fadeth
           not
           away
           ,
           but
           continueth
           throughout
           all
           Successions
           of
           Ages
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Probability
           nor
           Possibility
           of
           Decay
           or
           End
           ;
           for
           the
           Immutable
           and
           Eternal
           God
           hath
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           fade
           not
           away
           ,
           but
           are
           reserved
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           secure
           Place
           ,
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Men
           or
           Devils
           :
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Friend
           or
           Foe
           to
           dispossess
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           of
           this
           Heavenly
           Inheritance
           .
           When
           I
           consider
           the
           Happiness
           ,
           the
           inconceivable
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Saints
           above
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           Possessors
           of
           this
           Inheritance
           ,
           that
           is
           incorruptible
           ,
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           never
           fade
           away
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           say
           with
           
           Austin's
           Mother
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           heard
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Glory
           above
           ,
           
           What
           do
           I
           here
           then
           ?
           So
           am
           I
           reflecting
           ,
           What
           do
           I
           here
           in
           this
           defiling
           World
           ,
           sinning
           against
           ,
           and
           offending
           God
           ,
           when
           many
           are
           got
           safe
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           Sin
           and
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           Possessors
           of
           this
           Blessed
           Inheritance
           ?
        
         
           We
           are
           told
           it
           is
           reserved
           ,
           but
           for
           whom
           ?
           For
           those
           who
           are
           kept
           by
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             Faith
             ,
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           Work
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ;
           it
           is
           thou
           that
           preparest
           this
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           thou
           alone
           canst
           make
           thy
           People
           meet
           to
           be
           Possessors
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           me
           find
           the
           comfortable
           Effects
           of
           thy
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           which
           may
           enable
           me
           ,
           through
           Faith
           ,
           to
           attain
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Days
           I
           may
           receive
           the
           Salvation
           of
           my
           poor
           ,
           precious
           ,
           and
           immortal
           Soul
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           loved
           me
           ,
           and
           washed
           me
           ,
           and
           died
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           at
           thy
           right
           Hand
           ,
           interceding
           for
           poor
           penitent
           Sinners
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           a
           share
           of
           those
           Benefits
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           his
           Elect
           People
           .
           Do
           thou
           ,
           O
           Blessed
           Father
           ,
           prepare
           Heaven
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           meet
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           however
           thou
           dealest
           with
           me
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           do
           not
           deny
           me
           Heaven
           at
           last
           ;
           the
           Hopes
           of
           that
           alone
           doth
           sweeten
           my
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           make
           my
           Passage
           through
           this
           World
           tolerable
           :
           therefore
           I
           humbly
           beg
           that
           whatever
           I
           
           miss
           here
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           be
           excluded
           from
           thy
           comfortable
           Presence
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           blessed
           Ones
           ,
           for
           whom
           thou
           hast
           
             prepared
             an
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             is
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           for
           all
           those
           that
           Infinite
           Grace
           qualifies
           for
           ,
           and
           makes
           meet
           to
           be
           Partakers
           of
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             WHen
             thy
             Iudgments
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             should
             learn
             Righteousness
             .
          
           What
           's
           the
           Lesson
           that
           I
           and
           all
           Persons
           ought
           to
           learn
           by
           the
           late
           dreadful
           Earthquake
           ?
           Hath
           it
           not
           a
           Voice
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           cry
           aloud
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Sins
           have
           reached
           Heaven
           ?
           that
           God
           is
           angry
           and
           displeased
           with
           us
           ?
           and
           that
           ,
           except
           we
           repent
           ,
           we
           shall
           likewise
           perish
           ?
           We
           are
           as
           grievous
           Sinners
           as
           any
           ,
           therefore
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           think
           God
           hath
           a
           Controversy
           with
           us
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           a
           neighbouring
           Nation
           God
           hath
           seen
           meet
           to
           lay
           his
           afflicting
           Hand
           in
           a
           tremendous
           manner
           ;
           he
           hath
           visited
           them
           with
           a
           sore
           ,
           amazing
           ,
           and
           dreadful
           Judgment
           ,
           in
           permitting
           thousands
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           a
           lamentable
           Earthquake
           and
           
           Inundation
           of
           Water
           .
           And
           who
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           expect
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           same
           or
           worse
           Judgments
           ?
           We
           ,
           whose
           Sins
           have
           exceeded
           theirs
           ,
           may
           rationally
           look
           to
           drink
           the
           Dregs
           of
           their
           Cup
           ;
           for
           we
           in
           England
           have
           had
           more
           Means
           of
           Grace
           than
           they
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           not
           improved
           them
           :
           we
           have
           had
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           slighted
           it
           :
           we
           have
           had
           the
           Offers
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           rejected
           them
           :
           we
           have
           had
           Sabbath
           upon
           Sabbath
           ,
           Sermon
           upon
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           not
           made
           a
           due
           Improvement
           of
           these
           precious
           Opportunities
           .
           So
           that
           it
           's
           but
           just
           with
           God
           to
           destroy
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Habitations
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           have
           too
           too
           often
           dishonoured
           our
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           brought
           a
           Scandal
           on
           that
           Holy
           Profession
           which
           we
           have
           made
           :
           We
           have
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           but
           too
           many
           amongst
           us
           live
           like
           Devils
           Incarnate
           .
           How
           much
           Swearing
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           Stealing
           ,
           Killing
           ,
           and
           filthy
           Lewdness
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Land
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           this
           City
           ?
           O
           the
           horrid
           Oaths
           and
           Imprecations
           that
           are
           every
           Minute
           uttered
           ,
           is
           dreadful
           to
           consider
           !
           What
           little
           Conscience
           is
           made
           of
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           a
           Day
           of
           Recreation
           to
           most
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           spend
           it
           best
           ,
           do
           too
           much
           think
           their
           own
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           speak
           their
           own
           Words
           ,
           and
           
           do
           their
           own
           Actions
           ?
           So
           that
           every
           one
           must
           lay
           their
           Hand
           upon
           their
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Guilty
             ,
             Guilty
          
           .
           Have
           not
           we
           in
           this
           Nation
           cause
           to
           expect
           great
           and
           amazing
           Judgments
           ,
           when
           in
           our
           Land
           those
           Sins
           are
           found
           ,
           that
           a
           moral
           Heathen
           would
           blush
           to
           commit
           ?
           Our
           Sins
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ninivites
           ,
           have
           reached
           to
           Heaven
           .
           O
           that
           our
           Repentance
           was
           as
           real
           ,
           universal
           ,
           and
           unfeigned
           as
           theirs
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           might
           be
           still
           some
           Hopes
           that
           God
           in
           Judgment
           would
           remember
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           stir
           up
           all
           his
           Wrath
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           an
           undeserving
           ,
           ill-deserving
           ,
           and
           Hell-deserving
           People
           .
           Lord
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           thou
           art
           adoing
           with
           us
           :
           Thou
           hast
           lately
           let
           us
           see
           what
           thou
           canst
           do
           in
           a
           Minute
           :
           thou
           hast
           shaken
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           trembled
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           of
           thy
           infinite
           Mercy
           that
           we
           were
           not
           all
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           sent
           quick
           to
           the
           lowest
           Hell.
           Thou
           art
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           Man
           ,
           therefore
           is
           it
           that
           we
           are
           not
           consumed
           .
           It
           's
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Mercy
           that
           we
           are
           yet
           spared
           .
           Help
           us
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Use
           of
           this
           Reprieve
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           
             as
             Brands
             pluck'd
             out
             of
             the
             Burning
             .
          
           What
           Jeopardy
           were
           we
           in
           when
           the
           Earth
           of
           late
           trembled
           under
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Houses
           seemed
           to
           be
           tumbling
           about
           our
           Ears
           ;
           our
           Hearts
           failing
           us
           ,
           no
           Place
           left
           to
           run
           to
           for
           Shelter
           :
           
           How
           dejected
           and
           astonished
           did
           People
           look
           one
           upon
           another
           ?
           What
           Fears
           possess'd
           the
           Breasts
           of
           many
           ,
           all
           in
           expectation
           of
           sorer
           Calamities
           than
           yet
           felt
           :
           but
           God
           hath
           hitherto
           spared
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           yet
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Grave
           and
           everlasting
           Burnings
           ?
           God
           hath
           of
           late
           shook
           the
           Earth
           ,
           O
           that
           we
           poor
           Mortals
           could
           get
           a
           Title
           to
           those
           unshaken
           Regions
           above
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           obnoxious
           to
           those
           Vicissitudes
           and
           Changes
           that
           here
           in
           this
           lower
           World
           we
           are
           liable
           to
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Use
           of
           the
           late
           Earthquake
           ;
           it
           should
           awaken
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           to
           see
           in
           what
           Posture
           of
           Readiness
           we
           are
           in
           to
           meet
           our
           God.
           What
           if
           he
           should
           repeat
           this
           amazing
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           threaten
           ,
           but
           actually
           destroy
           us
           ?
           It
           were
           but
           just
           with
           God
           to
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           lately
           with
           Iamaica
           .
           How
           insensible
           have
           we
           been
           of
           their
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           ?
           how
           unreform'd
           are
           we
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           how
           God
           deals
           with
           others
           of
           our
           Fellow-Creatures
           ?
           We
           ,
           in
           probability
           ,
           are
           as
           great
           Offenders
           as
           they
           ;
           we
           spared
           ,
           they
           consumed
           ;
           God
           gives
           us
           Space
           to
           repent
           ;
           O
           that
           he
           would
           not
           deny
           the
           Grace
           of
           true
           Repentance
           !
           We
           may
           look
           upon
           this
           late
           Warning
           ,
           like
           
           Ionah's
           Message
           ,
           that
           
             within
             a
             little
             while
             this
             City
             and
             Inhabitants
             shall
             be
             utterly
          
           
           destroyed
           .
           Without
           dispute
           our
           Sins
           have
           reached
           Heaven
           ;
           the
           Cry
           of
           them
           is
           very
           great
           :
           and
           should
           God
           deal
           with
           us
           as
           we
           have
           deserved
           ,
           we
           might
           long
           since
           have
           been
           consumed
           ,
           our
           Bodies
           been
           sent
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           our
           Souls
           to
           Hell.
           But
           we
           have
           a
           God
           whose
           Compassions
           fail
           not
           ,
           therefore
           is
           it
           that
           we
           are
           not
           utterly
           forsaken
           .
           He
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           Man
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           not
           Monuments
           of
           his
           Justice
           :
           But
           his
           Mercies
           are
           still
           extended
           to
           us
           ,
           a
           sinful
           rebellious
           Nation
           .
           O
           that
           they
           may
           lead
           us
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Effects
           of
           his
           Goodness
           may
           be
           shewed
           in
           our
           thankful
           Lives
           ,
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Mercies
           which
           the
           Bounty
           of
           his
           Providence
           still
           vouchsafeth
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           IX
           .
        
         
           DEath
           seemeth
           to
           make
           its
           near
           Approach
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           of
           all
           Persons
           most
           inexcusable
           ,
           who
           have
           frequent
           Warnings
           of
           my
           Departure
           hence
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           bethink
           my self
           ,
           and
           consider
           my
           latter
           End.
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           few
           Sands
           remain
           in
           my
           Glass
           to
           run
           :
           With
           what
           Astonishment
           ,
           Anguish
           ,
           and
           Trouble
           ,
           may
           I
           review
           
           my
           Life
           past
           ;
           not
           one
           Thought
           ,
           Word
           or
           Action
           ,
           but
           needs
           a
           Pardon
           :
           I
           blush
           to
           see
           how
           vile
           I
           have
           been
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           cannot
           bear
           the
           Scrutiny
           of
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           abide
           thy
           severe
           Trial
           ,
           who
           hath
           kept
           an
           exact
           Account
           of
           all
           my
           Sins
           and
           Offences
           ?
           A
           numberless
           Number
           of
           Sins
           may
           be
           charged
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           .
           To
           whom
           shall
           I
           betake
           my self
           for
           Relief
           and
           Mercy
           but
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           my
           gracious
           God
           ?
           for
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           is
           a
           merciful
           God
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           slow
           to
           Anger
           ,
           and
           plenteous
           in
           Mercy
           ;
           that
           he
           doth
           abundantly
           pardon
           and
           forgive
           the
           Sins
           ,
           Offences
           ,
           and
           Provocations
           of
           his
           poor
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           I
           would
           not
           presume
           ,
           so
           I
           dare
           not
           despair
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           fly
           from
           the
           Throne
           of
           thy
           Justice
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           thy
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           humbly
           implore
           Pity
           ,
           Pardon
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           for
           thy
           Son's
           sake
           .
           Magnify
           thy
           Grace
           in
           pardoning
           me
           :
           though
           my
           Sins
           have
           abounded
           ,
           let
           thy
           free
           Grace
           superabound
           .
           Blot
           out
           all
           my
           Sins
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           thy
           Remembrance
           ,
           and
           let
           my
           Name
           be
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           :
           Let
           me
           be
           meet
           for
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light
           ,
           when
           this
           earthly
           Cottage
           shall
           crumble
           to
           Dust.
           Let
           me
           be
           admitted
           to
           that
           Building
           ,
           an
           House
           not
           made
           with
           Hands
           ,
           eternal
           
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           Let
           not
           me
           ,
           though
           unworthy
           ,
           be
           excluded
           from
           thy
           Presence
           .
           Look
           on
           me
           in
           and
           through
           thy
           well-beloved
           Son
           ,
           in
           whom
           only
           thou
           art
           well
           pleased
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           be
           reconciled
           to
           me
           a
           vile
           Wretch
           :
           By
           his
           Stripes
           let
           me
           be
           healed
           .
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           my self
           ,
           only
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           my
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           on
           whom
           alone
           I
           rely
           for
           Pardon
           and
           Life
           .
           Give
           me
           some
           undeniable
           Evidence
           that
           I
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           Election
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           that
           within
           a
           little
           while
           I
           shall
           be
           released
           from
           this
           Body
           of
           Sin
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           made
           perfectly
           blessed
           in
           a
           full
           Injoyment
           of
           thee
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           some
           comfortable
           Hopes
           and
           Foretaste
           of
           a
           blessed
           Immortality
           ,
           to
           sweeten
           my
           Passage
           through
           and
           out
           of
           this
           World.
           I
           am
           hastning
           and
           posting
           apace
           into
           an
           endless
           Eternity
           ;
           O
           that
           I
           were
           ready
           for
           my
           Appearance
           at
           thy
           Bar.
           Ah
           Lord
           !
           if
           my
           Judg
           be
           not
           my
           Advocate
           ,
           with
           what
           Dread
           and
           Astonishment
           must
           I
           needs
           think
           of
           thy
           Tribunal
           ,
           where
           I
           must
           appear
           before
           a
           Heart-searching
           ,
           and
           a
           Sin-revenging
           God!
           There
           is
           not
           one
           Sin
           in
           my
           whole
           Life
           but
           is
           seen
           to
           thine
           all-seeing
           Eye
           ,
           and
           is
           all
           naked
           and
           open
           to
           thee
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           would
           humbly
           beg
           that
           my
           Sins
           ,
           though
           many
           and
           great
           ,
           may
           all
           be
           pardoned
           and
           forgiven
           .
           Many
           
           horrid
           Sinners
           have
           been
           received
           to
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           though
           my
           Sins
           are
           of
           a
           Crimson
           and
           Scarlet
           Dye
           ,
           yet
           the
           Blood
           of
           an
           All-sufficient
           Saviour
           can
           wash
           them
           white
           :
           He
           is
           able
           (
           and
           willing
           )
           to
           save
           all
           those
           that
           come
           to
           God
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           ever
           lives
           to
           make
           Intercession
           for
           them
           .
           Help
           me
           ,
           by
           Faith
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           this
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           came
           into
           the
           World
           on
           this
           very
           Errand
           ,
           to
           save
           poor
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           them
           to
           God.
           If
           so
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           despair
           :
           yet
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           beg
           I
           may
           not
           presume
           .
           Help
           me
           humbly
           to
           cast
           my self
           prostrate
           at
           thy
           Feet
           ,
           and
           implore
           thy
           Heavenly
           Benediction
           .
           Bless
           me
           (
           even
           me
           )
           in
           turning
           me
           away
           from
           all
           my
           Sins
           ;
           let
           them
           never
           separate
           between
           thee
           and
           my
           poor
           Soul
           :
           Let
           them
           all
           be
           remitted
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           as
           if
           they
           had
           never
           been
           committed
           .
           In
           my
           last
           and
           sorest
           Agonies
           let
           me
           see
           thou
           art
           reconciled
           to
           me
           .
           Be
           with
           me
           till
           I
           die
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           die
           ,
           and
           when
           this
           World
           can
           yield
           me
           no
           Help
           ,
           Comfort
           ,
           or
           Support
           ,
           let
           me
           find
           it
           all
           in
           thee
           .
           I
           know
           thy
           Presence
           can
           sweeten
           all
           the
           Troubles
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           :
           Then
           let
           me
           not
           be
           dismayed
           at
           that
           last
           and
           great
           Enemy
           .
           When
           I
           pass
           thorow
           the
           Valley
           and
           Shadow
           of
           Death
           ,
           I
           will
           fear
           no
           Evil
           ,
           for
           thou
           wilt
           be
           with
           me
           .
           
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           beg
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           (
           then
           )
           be
           a
           Terror
           to
           me
           :
           Thou
           art
           my
           Hope
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Evil
           :
           Help
           me
           then
           to
           hold
           up
           my
           Head
           with
           Comfort
           ,
           hoping
           my
           Redemption
           draweth
           nigh
           .
           Let
           not
           this
           World
           have
           such
           possession
           of
           my
           Heart
           and
           Affections
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           me
           unwilling
           to
           dislodg
           and
           go
           hence
           when
           thou
           callest
           me
           off
           the
           Stage
           of
           this
           Life
           .
           Let
           the
           last
           Scene
           of
           my
           Life
           be
           the
           best
           part
           of
           my
           Days
           .
           Let
           me
           honour
           thee
           by
           doing
           thy
           Will
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           whatever
           thou
           my
           God
           shalt
           think
           fit
           to
           lay
           on
           me
           .
           Help
           me
           to
           bear
           patiently
           thy
           afflicting
           Hand
           ,
           either
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           worldly
           Crosses
           ,
           or
           Death
           it self
           .
           Let
           me
           not
           dare
           to
           murmur
           ,
           grumble
           or
           complain
           when
           Death
           looks
           me
           in
           the
           Face
           :
           Let
           me
           not
           be
           too
           much
           daunted
           ,
           startled
           ,
           and
           affrighted
           at
           its
           Approach
           .
           Thousands
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousands
           have
           gone
           through
           that
           dark
           Passage
           ,
           and
           shot
           that
           Gulph
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           escape
           for
           any
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Adam
           :
           they
           that
           have
           deserved
           Death
           Eternal
           ,
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           grumble
           at
           Death
           Temporal
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           unstung
           ;
           nay
           ,
           then
           there
           's
           Cause
           of
           Triumph
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           Entrance
           into
           Life
           ,
           and
           Messenger
           to
           Glory
           ;
           therefore
           I
           hope
           ,
           and
           firmly
           believe
           and
           trust
           ,
           that
           that
           God
           who
           hath
           conducted
           so
           many
           safe
           through
           those
           dark
           
           Regions
           ,
           will
           not
           leave
           my
           poor
           Soul
           in
           its
           last
           Conflicts
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           X.
           
        
         
           I
           Sensibly
           find
           my
           outward
           Man
           perish
           and
           decay
           ,
           but
           how
           comfortable
           would
           it
           be
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           as
           easily
           perceive
           the
           inward
           Man
           to
           be
           renewed
           day
           by
           day
           ?
           This
           Earthly
           Tabernacle
           is
           tottering
           ,
           and
           e're
           long
           will
           tumble
           down
           ;
           but
           in
           what
           plight
           is
           the
           poor
           Soul
           that
           now
           inhabiteth
           this
           ruinated
           Cottage
           ?
           What
           Provision
           hath
           it
           made
           against
           that
           Day
           when
           it
           must
           be
           turned
           out
           ?
           hath
           it
           got
           an
           Interest
           in
           ,
           and
           a
           Title
           to
           an
           enduring
           Substance
           ;
           a
           House
           above
           ,
           eternal
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ?
           This
           Life
           of
           mine
           is
           but
           a
           Vapour
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           but
           for
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           then
           vanisheth
           away
           .
           Lord
           ,
           teach
           me
           to
           number
           my
           Days
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           know
           how
           frail
           I
           am
           .
           This
           outward
           Man
           is
           daily
           consuming
           ,
           wasting
           ,
           perishing
           and
           decaying
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           be
           careless
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           remiss
           and
           unconcerned
           about
           my
           future
           State
           ,
           how
           it
           will
           go
           with
           me
           hereafter
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ?
           Though
           my
           bodily
           Strength
           abate
           ,
           yet
           let
           the
           inward
           Man
           be
           renewed
           every
           Day
           ,
           and
           wax
           stronger
           
           and
           stronger
           :
           When
           the
           Comforts
           of
           this
           Life
           are
           ,
           as
           Iob
           saith
           of
           the
           White
           of
           an
           Egg
           ,
           unsavory
           ,
           have
           no
           Relish
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           Satisfaction
           to
           me
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           Comforts
           and
           Cordials
           that
           this
           World
           knoweth
           not
           of
           ,
           even
           the
           Light
           of
           thy
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           put
           Gladness
           into
           my
           Heart
           ,
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Treasures
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           vain
           World.
           Whatever
           thou
           deniest
           me
           ,
           deny
           me
           not
           thy self
           to
           be
           my
           God
           and
           Portion
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           have
           an
           Interest
           in
           thy
           Son
           ,
           my
           only
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           :
           and
           do
           thou
           graciously
           give
           thy
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           direct
           ,
           guide
           ,
           quicken
           ,
           counsel
           and
           comfort
           me
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           my
           sojourning
           here
           .
           How
           few
           Days
           may
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           my
           Life
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           In
           all
           probability
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           before
           I
           leave
           the
           Stage
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           be
           summoned
           before
           the
           Bar
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           strict
           and
           impartial
           Account
           of
           my
           past
           Life
           .
           O
           it
           is
           an
           awful
           thing
           to
           die
           and
           come
           to
           Judgment
           !
           I
           beg
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           beg
           that
           I
           may
           be
           made
           meet
           for
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light.
           Sanctify
           me
           wholly
           ;
           let
           my
           whole
           Spirit
           ,
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           be
           preserved
           blameless
           unto
           the
           Coming
           of
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           O
           be
           thou
           pleased
           to
           preserve
           me
           unto
           thy
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           .
           Many
           Fears
           ,
           and
           much
           Ground
           for
           Fears
           have
           I
           ,
           
           that
           I
           shall
           never
           enter
           into
           Rest
           :
           But
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           do
           not
           exclude
           me
           from
           thy
           comfortable
           Presence
           hereafter
           :
           Do
           thou
           make
           me
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           those
           blessed
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           .
           Though
           I
           am
           altogether
           unworthy
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           please
           to
           account
           me
           worthy
           ,
           I
           may
           then
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           stand
           before
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           with
           Courage
           and
           Comfort
           .
           Keep
           thou
           me
           by
           thy
           Almighty
           Power
           ,
           through
           Faith
           ,
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           preserved
           from
           fainting
           ,
           sinking
           ,
           and
           desponding
           in
           my
           last
           Conflicts
           and
           Agonies
           .
           Let
           me
           see
           thee
           who
           art
           invisible
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Eye
           of
           Faith
           look
           within
           the
           Vail
           ,
           whence
           I
           look
           for
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           change
           this
           vile
           Body
           (
           of
           mine
           )
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fashioned
           like
           to
           his
           glorious
           Body
           .
           Let
           this
           Saviour
           be
           my
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           let
           me
           be
           assured
           that
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           indeed
           his
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           vile
           ,
           contemptible
           ,
           wretched
           Body
           shall
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           made
           like
           to
           his
           glorious
           and
           blessed
           Body
           .
           This
           is
           such
           an
           Honour
           and
           Privilege
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           hardly
           a
           Face
           to
           ask
           :
           But
           I
           find
           a
           Warrant
           in
           thy
           Word
           ,
           to
           look
           ,
           long
           ,
           expect
           ,
           pant
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           so
           happy
           a
           Day
           and
           Time
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           in
           a
           sinless
           State
           and
           Condition
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           see
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           and
           be
           like
           him
           ;
           where
           earthly
           Troubles
           and
           Sorrows
           shall
           vanish
           and
           decay
           ;
           where
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           shall
           have
           no
           Power
           to
           tempt
           ,
           molest
           or
           disturb
           those
           that
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           shalt
           admit
           into
           thy
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           .
           O
           blessed
           Souls
           that
           are
           here
           owned
           by
           thee
           ,
           approved
           by
           thee
           ,
           and
           shall
           at
           last
           be
           received
           by
           thee
           into
           those
           Eternal
           Mansions
           above
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           humbly
           put
           in
           for
           a
           Share
           in
           these
           inestimable
           Mercies
           and
           Privileges
           :
           Earthly
           things
           cannot
           content
           me
           ,
           without
           some
           Hopes
           ,
           some
           Prospect
           ,
           some
           Glimpse
           of
           thy
           Love
           and
           Favour
           :
           If
           thou
           afford
           me
           this
           ,
           I
           may
           then
           bear
           the
           Inconveniencies
           ,
           the
           Hardships
           ,
           and
           ill
           Usage
           I
           meet
           with
           here
           in
           this
           howling
           Desart
           .
           Let
           not
           my
           Unworthiness
           be
           a
           Bar
           and
           Hindrance
           to
           hinder
           good
           things
           from
           me
           .
           Look
           not
           on
           me
           as
           in
           my self
           ,
           a
           vile
           ,
           polluted
           ,
           wretched
           ,
           undone
           Creature
           ;
           but
           behold
           me
           in
           and
           through
           thy
           well-beloved
           Son
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           alone
           be
           gracious
           and
           merciful
           to
           me
           .
           I
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           black
           and
           horrid
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Millions
           of
           Sins
           have
           I
           been
           committing
           daily
           ,
           without
           Sense
           ,
           Sorrow
           or
           Remorse
           .
           O
           may
           such
           a
           Sinner
           as
           I
           find
           Mercy
           !
           Lord
           ,
           I
           sometimes
           doubt
           and
           despair
           ,
           and
           conclude
           there
           is
           no
           Hopes
           for
           me
           ;
           I
           fear
           Heaven-Gate
           
           is
           shut
           against
           me
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           cry
           and
           knock
           ,
           it
           may
           all
           be
           in
           vain
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           cannot
           bear
           such
           a
           Thought
           as
           to
           think
           I
           am
           rejected
           ,
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           by
           thee
           .
           I
           e'n
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Jailor
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             obtain
             Eternal
             Life
             ?
          
           I
           find
           many
           comfortable
           Promises
           in
           thy
           Word
           to
           repenting
           and
           returning
           Sinners
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           come
           to
           thee
           thou
           wilt
           in
           no
           wise
           cast
           out
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           thy
           Son
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           Sins
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           come
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beg
           thou
           wilt
           not
           cast
           me
           out
           ,
           nor
           cast
           me
           off
           ,
           as
           one
           whom
           thou
           no
           more
           canst
           love
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           the
           Benefit
           of
           that
           healing
           ,
           cleansing
           ,
           Peace-speaking
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           taketh
           away
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           World.
           I
           find
           in
           thy
           Word
           a
           black
           Catalogue
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Sinners
           too
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           gross
           Offences
           ,
           whose
           Crimes
           would
           certainly
           exclude
           them
           Heaven
           ,
           unless
           thy
           unlimited
           Mercy
           and
           Compassion
           had
           inclined
           thee
           to
           look
           with
           Pity
           on
           them
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           had
           mentioned
           those
           foul
           and
           horrid
           Sins
           that
           should
           deprive
           poor
           Souls
           of
           the
           Joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           immediately
           ,
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           After-Ages
           ,
           and
           the
           Comfort
           of
           desponding
           Souls
           ,
           adds
           ,
           
             But
             such
             were
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             washed
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God.
          
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           alone
           knowest
           what
           numberless
           Numbers
           of
           Sins
           I
           am
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           e're
           long
           I
           shall
           be
           summoned
           to
           give
           a
           strict
           and
           severe
           Account
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           my self
           why
           I
           should
           not
           be
           condemned
           ,
           but
           I
           humbly
           cast
           my self
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           thy
           Grace
           ,
           and
           implore
           Mercy
           ;
           Mercy
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Mercy
           I
           need
           ,
           without
           this
           I
           cannot
           live
           comfortably
           ,
           nor
           die
           safely
           .
           O
           let
           me
           (
           even
           me
           )
           be
           washed
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           let
           me
           be
           justified
           ;
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           let
           me
           be
           a
           Partaker
           of
           the
           Benefits
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           Intercession
           ;
           and
           let
           me
           be
           assured
           I
           am
           one
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           live
           and
           reign
           with
           him
           ,
           World
           without
           end
           .
           In
           my
           sorest
           Distresses
           ,
           and
           last
           Agonies
           and
           Conflicts
           ,
           let
           me
           see
           thee
           ,
           a
           God
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           me
           :
           Let
           not
           my
           Evidences
           for
           Heaven
           be
           then
           to
           get
           .
           When
           I
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           surrender
           up
           my
           Soul
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           that
           God
           who
           gave
           it
           me
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Foresight
           or
           Prospect
           of
           Death
           be
           so
           terrifying
           as
           to
           overwhelm
           me
           ,
           and
           cause
           me
           to
           fall
           from
           thee
           .
           Be
           with
           me
           when
           I
           pass
           through
           the
           dark
           and
           dismal
           Passage
           of
           Death
           :
           When
           Flesh
           ,
           Heart
           ,
           and
           
           all
           Creature-Comforts
           fail
           and
           forsake
           me
           ,
           O
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           be
           thou
           the
           Strength
           of
           my
           Heart
           ,
           and
           my
           Portion
           for
           ever-more
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             WORK
             while
             it
             is
             Day
             ,
             the
             Night
             is
             coming
             in
             which
             none
             can
             work
             .
          
           Now
           is
           the
           Day
           of
           God's
           Patience
           and
           Forbearance
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           only
           time
           that
           God
           hath
           allotted
           for
           Work
           and
           Service
           :
           He
           that
           doth
           the
           Work
           for
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           faithfully
           and
           carefully
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Day
           receive
           a
           bountiful
           Reward
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           neglects
           his
           Opportunity
           ,
           and
           squanders
           away
           his
           Time
           in
           Idleness
           and
           Sloth
           ,
           the
           Night
           will
           surprise
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           to
           begin
           that
           Work
           which
           before
           he
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           set
           about
           .
           This
           Counsel
           is
           serious
           and
           grave
           ,
           every
           one
           hath
           Work
           to
           do
           ;
           (
           O
           that
           all
           would
           be
           convinced
           of
           this
           great
           Truth
           !
           )
           we
           have
           Souls
           to
           save
           ,
           Heaven
           to
           secure
           ,
           an
           Interest
           in
           Christ
           to
           get
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           stupid
           and
           negligent
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           a
           Matter
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           .
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           give
           me
           Wisdom
           that
           I
           may
           see
           the
           Necessity
           of
           looking
           after
           my
           Soul
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           go
           well
           with
           that
           ,
           however
           
           it
           fare
           with
           the
           Body
           and
           worldly
           Concerns
           .
           Now
           is
           the
           Day
           ,
           now
           is
           the
           Time
           to
           provide
           for
           a
           happy
           Eternity
           :
           to
           Day
           if
           you
           will
           hear
           his
           Voice
           ;
           to
           Morrow
           may
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           therefore
           now
           set
           about
           this
           Work
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           see
           how
           it
           stands
           with
           thy
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           Is
           God
           and
           thy
           Soul
           Friends
           ?
           or
           are
           they
           still
           at
           a
           distance
           ?
           Is
           God
           dearer
           to
           thee
           than
           all
           the
           World
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           think
           thy self
           happier
           in
           being
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           Heir
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           if
           thou
           wert
           possessed
           of
           all
           the
           things
           of
           this
           lower
           World
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           not
           prize
           and
           value
           God
           as
           thy
           Chief
           Friend
           ,
           and
           rather
           have
           his
           Favour
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           the
           greatest
           Monarchs
           on
           thy
           side
           ?
           Dost
           thou
           humbly
           resolve
           to
           be
           the
           Lord's
           ,
           and
           his
           only
           ;
           and
           that
           thy
           Time
           ,
           thy
           Heart
           and
           Strength
           ,
           thy
           Memory
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           shall
           be
           all
           exercised
           in
           thy
           Maker's
           Service
           ?
           Study
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           then
           readily
           comply
           with
           his
           Commands
           :
           fear
           his
           Threatnings
           ,
           believe
           his
           Promises
           ,
           obey
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           resolve
           with
           Iob
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           slay
           thee
           ,
           yet
           thou
           wilt
           trust
           in
           him
           .
           Resolve
           to
           follow
           God
           through
           all
           Difficulties
           ;
           beg
           of
           him
           to
           own
           thee
           for
           his
           ,
           to
           avouch
           thee
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           peculiar
           People
           .
           Secure
           a
           Title
           to
           Heaven
           :
           this
           World
           is
           passing
           away
           apace
           ;
           the
           Day
           is
           spending
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Night
           approaching
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           cannot
           work
           .
           I
           am
           sensible
           of
           the
           Greatness
           of
           my
           Work
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           how
           short
           my
           Time
           may
           be
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           shorter
           than
           I
           or
           the
           World
           imagine
           .
           My
           Work
           is
           so
           great
           and
           difficult
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           own
           Strength
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           .
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           I
           implore
           thy
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           ;
           for
           thy
           Merit
           sake
           let
           my
           Sins
           all
           be
           done
           away
           ;
           let
           me
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           justified
           ,
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           meet
           to
           be
           received
           into
           those
           blessed
           Mansions
           that
           are
           prepared
           for
           thy
           Redeemed
           Ones
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           those
           Qualifications
           that
           are
           requisite
           in
           all
           those
           whom
           thou
           admittest
           to
           live
           and
           reign
           with
           thee
           for
           ever
           ,
           that
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           Purity
           of
           Heart
           ,
           that
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           Heavenly-mindedness
           ,
           that
           Weanedness
           from
           this
           World
           and
           worldly
           Injoyments
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           in
           all
           those
           that
           love
           and
           fear
           thee
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           those
           Divine
           Qualities
           that
           may
           render
           me
           amiable
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           my
           Judg.
           O
           blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           let
           thy
           Righteousness
           be
           imputed
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Sins
           washed
           away
           with
           thy
           precious
           Blood.
           Deny
           me
           not
           an
           Interest
           in
           thy
           meritorious
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           .
           I
           cannot
           be
           happy
           here
           nor
           hereafter
           ,
           without
           some
           comfortable
           Hopes
           that
           I
           do
           belong
           to
           the
           Election
           of
           Grace
           .
           Lord
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           thy
           Will
           ,
           let
           me
           know
           assuredly
           that
           I
           am
           one
           of
           
           them
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           ;
           seeing
           he
           died
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           let
           me
           never
           die
           in
           my
           Sins
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           trust
           Christ
           died
           for
           me
           ,
           so
           let
           thy
           Holy
           Spirit
           live
           and
           reign
           in
           me
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           guided
           ,
           directed
           ,
           counselled
           ,
           comforted
           ,
           strengthned
           ,
           and
           supported
           ,
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           my
           Days
           ,
           that
           whether
           they
           be
           few
           or
           many
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           so
           spent
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           come
           to
           lie
           upon
           a
           sick
           and
           Death-bed
           ,
           I
           may
           lift
           up
           my
           Head
           with
           Joy
           unspeakable
           ,
           hoping
           my
           Redemption
           draws
           nigh
           .
           In
           my
           last
           Agonies
           be
           not
           thou
           far
           from
           me
           ;
           thou
           art
           now
           (
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           wilt
           be
           then
           )
           my
           only
           Hope
           ,
           therefore
           be
           not
           a
           Terror
           unto
           me
           .
           Let
           me
           then
           find
           that
           the
           Eternal
           God
           is
           my
           Refuge
           ,
           and
           that
           underneath
           are
           his
           everlasting
           Arms.
           I
           do
           expect
           to
           have
           my
           Flesh
           and
           my
           Heart
           (
           within
           a
           little
           while
           )
           to
           fail
           me
           ;
           but
           Lord
           ,
           be
           thou
           the
           Strength
           of
           my
           Heart
           and
           my
           Portion
           for
           ever
           .
           Lord
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           chosen
           thee
           (
           long
           ago
           )
           for
           my
           Portion
           ,
           and
           am
           resolved
           by
           thy
           Grace
           enabling
           me
           ,
           to
           stick
           to
           my
           Choice
           ;
           therefore
           be
           thou
           pleased
           to
           be
           with
           me
           in
           my
           sorest
           Conflict
           ,
           at
           the
           Hour
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           Let
           me
           not
           then
           be
           left
           by
           thee
           ,
           or
           forsaken
           and
           rejected
           by
           thee
           the
           Great
           Judg
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           whose
           irreversable
           dreadful
           Sentence
           will
           e'r
           long
           be
           pass'd
           
           upon
           all
           those
           that
           forget
           and
           neglect
           thee
           ;
           in
           which
           Number
           I
           beg
           I
           may
           not
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Time
           is
           posting
           away
           ,
           and
           Eternity
           appoaching
           ,
           and
           none
           knows
           how
           soon
           Death
           may
           arrest
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           highly
           necessary
           to
           be
           often
           considering
           what
           will
           do
           us
           most
           good
           ,
           and
           stand
           us
           most
           in
           stead
           at
           a
           dying
           Hour
           ,
           when
           this
           World
           and
           all
           its
           Injoyments
           will
           (
           as
           Iob
           saith
           of
           
             the
             White
             of
             an
             Egg
             )
             have
             no
             Relish
             nor
             〈◊〉
             in
             them
             .
          
           When
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Brink
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           all
           our
           earthly
           Comforts
           will
           vanish
           and
           disappear
           ,
           our
           Friends
           and
           nearest
           and
           dearest
           Relations
           will
           bid
           as
           adieu
           ,
           they
           cannot
           help
           us
           ,
           nor
           hinder
           Death
           one
           Moment
           :
           Our
           Riches
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           gained
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           cannot
           ease
           one
           Pain
           ,
           nor
           find
           one
           Remedy
           for
           our
           mortal
           Disease
           ;
           the
           Serjeant
           Death
           will
           not
           be
           bribed
           to
           stay
           till
           another
           Year
           ,
           or
           Day
           ,
           or
           Hour
           ;
           no
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           gone
           ,
           nill
           they
           will
           they
           ,
           they
           must
           into
           the
           other
           World.
           Let
           me
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           be
           in
           a
           Posture
           of
           Readiness
           ,
           that
           when
           thou
           shalt
           summons
           me
           to
           appear
           before
           thy
           dreadful
           Throne
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           be
           found
           naked
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           found
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           my
           Sins
           .
           Let
           me
           by
           every
           Sabbath
           ,
           Sermon
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           be
           brought
           nearer
           to
           thy self
           ,
           whose
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           hope
           
           to
           serve
           here
           ,
           and
           injoy
           hereafter
           in
           thy
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           are
           an
           innumerable
           Company
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Assembly
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           First-born
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           where
           is
           God
           the
           Judg
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirits
           of
           just
           Men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           Sprinkling
           that
           speaketh
           better
           things
           than
           that
           of
           Abel
           .
           Who
           can
           think
           of
           these
           glorious
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           to
           be
           with
           them
           ?
           O
           happy
           and
           blessed
           Souls
           are
           they
           that
           are
           safe
           got
           home
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           with
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           ;
           and
           this
           Assembly
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           First-born
           ,
           whose
           Names
           were
           written
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           desire
           to
           be
           with
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           just
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           made
           perfect
           ?
           O
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           to
           make
           Men
           perfect
           ,
           and
           then
           receive
           them
           to
           himself
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           !
           O
           what
           Thanks
           should
           be
           ascribed
           to
           our
           dear
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           purchasing
           at
           so
           dear
           a
           rate
           such
           inestimable
           Privileges
           and
           Blessings
           for
           such
           vile
           Worms
           as
           Men
           !
           This
           Blood
           of
           Sprinkling
           cries
           louder
           for
           Mercy
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           Abel
           did
           for
           Vengeance
           .
           These
           holy
           Ones
           have
           washed
           their
           Robes
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           white
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Lamb.
           The
           Lamb's
           Blood
           can
           wash
           the
           
           foulest
           Sinner
           white
           ,
           therefore
           are
           they
           brought
           before
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           Day
           and
           Night
           in
           his
           Temple
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           Throne
           shall
           dwell
           among
           them
           :
           they
           shall
           hunger
           no
           more
           ,
           neither
           thirst
           any
           more
           ,
           neither
           shall
           the
           Sun
           light
           on
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           Heat
           ;
           for
           the
           Lamb
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Throne
           shall
           feed
           them
           ,
           and
           shall
           lead
           them
           unto
           living
           Fountains
           of
           Water
           :
           and
           God
           shall
           wipe
           away
           all
           Tears
           from
           their
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           O
           what
           blessed
           Imployment
           are
           the
           Saints
           ingaged
           in
           ,
           in
           serving
           God
           Day
           and
           Night
           in
           his
           Temple
           ,
           where
           the
           everlasting
           JEHOVAH
           ,
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           shall
           eternally
           dwell
           among
           them
           :
           The
           Bliss
           of
           these
           Heavenly
           Inhabitants
           is
           inconceivable
           .
           Well
           may
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           exceedingly
           above
           what
           we
           can
           think
           ,
           or
           imagine
           ,
           or
           conceive
           :
           Who
           can
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           continually
           to
           injoy
           the
           comfortable
           Presence
           of
           the
           great
           God
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ?
           When
           God's
           People
           have
           had
           but
           some
           Glimpse
           of
           his
           Favour
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           some
           Hopes
           of
           dwelling
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           have
           impatiently
           longed
           for
           a
           Dissolution
           :
           They
           count
           this
           World
           as
           a
           Prison
           in
           which
           they
           are
           separated
           from
           
           their
           God
           ,
           their
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           their
           everlasting
           Companions
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           God
           will
           admit
           into
           his
           everlasting
           Glory
           ,
           he
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           exempted
           for
           all
           hurtful
           Evils
           ;
           never
           shall
           they
           hunger
           more
           ,
           nor
           thirst
           any
           more
           .
           Lord
           ,
           too
           too
           many
           Thoughts
           do
           I
           spend
           about
           these
           outward
           Supplies
           of
           Meat
           ,
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           Raiment
           .
           O
           when
           ,
           when
           wilt
           thou
           bring
           me
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           these
           things
           will
           be
           of
           no
           Use
           nor
           Value
           to
           me
           ?
           Happy
           ,
           and
           only
           happy
           are
           they
           whom
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Throne
           ,
           will
           feed
           ,
           and
           lead
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Living
           Water
           ,
           from
           whose
           Eyes
           all
           Tears
           shall
           be
           wip'd
           ;
           they
           shall
           know
           no
           more
           what
           Death
           meaneth
           .
           In
           Heaven
           there
           is
           no
           Sorrow
           ,
           nor
           Crying
           ;
           nor
           shall
           there
           be
           any
           more
           Pain
           ,
           for
           all
           old
           things
           shall
           be
           done
           away
           :
           the
           former
           things
           are
           passed
           away
           ,
           past
           and
           gone
           ;
           nothing
           remains
           but
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           ,
           and
           praising
           of
           our
           Great
           Creator
           ,
           sounding
           out
           continual
           Halleluja's
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           .
           Lord
           ,
           is
           it
           my
           Duty
           to
           be
           fitting
           and
           preparing
           my self
           for
           this
           blessed
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           Approach
           before
           thy
           awful
           Tribunal
           ?
           and
           dare
           I
           still
           neglect
           it
           ?
           Help
           me
           to
           remember
           that
           I
           must
           work
           while
           it
           is
           Day
           ;
           the
           Night
           of
           Sickness
           ,
           
           Sorrow
           ,
           and
           Death
           are
           approaching
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           cannot
           work
           .
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           make
           me
           meet
           ,
           make
           me
           fit
           for
           thy
           blessed
           self
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           come
           to
           leave
           this
           base
           World
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Society
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           Cherubims
           and
           Seraphims
           ,
           where
           are
           ten
           thousand
           times
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           saying
           ,
           with
           a
           loud
           Voice
           ,
           
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             ,
             to
             receive
             Power
             ,
             and
             Riches
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             .
          
           Every
           Creature
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           then
           say
           ,
           
             Blessing
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Power
             be
             unto
             him
             that
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           and
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
           PAPER
           XII
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           frequently
           assaulted
           with
           this
           sore
           Temptation
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           never
           persevere
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           shall
           tire
           and
           saint
           ,
           and
           grow
           weary
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           Trial
           shall
           master
           and
           overcome
           me
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           sometimes
           fear
           there
           is
           no
           Hopes
           for
           me
           of
           entring
           into
           Rest
           :
           I
           fear
           I
           shall
           fail
           short
           of
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           cutting
           Consideration
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sinks
           me
           into
           the
           Depth
           of
           Misery
           .
           But
           that
           I
           
           may
           not
           wholly
           despond
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           recite
           some
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           consist
           of
           Precepts
           and
           Promises
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           may
           make
           me
           stir
           up
           my self
           to
           do
           what
           in
           me
           lieth
           to
           
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             me
          
           ;
           and
           may
           cause
           me
           to
           look
           to
           thee
           ,
           O
           blessed
           Father
           ,
           for
           Grace
           and
           Strength
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           End
           of
           my
           Days
           .
           Let
           me
           not
           grow
           weary
           in
           Well-doing
           ,
           for
           in
           due
           time
           I
           shall
           reap
           if
           I
           faint
           not
           .
        
         
           In
           Rev.
           2.
           10.
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Fear
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             thou
             shalt
             suffer
             :
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Devil
             shall
             cast
             some
             of
             you
             into
             Prison
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             tried
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             have
             Tribulation
             ten
             Days
             .
             Be
             thou
             faithful
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             Crown
             of
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           Doth
           God
           say
           ,
           
             Fear
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             ye
             shall
             suffer
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           shall
           I
           be
           overwhelmed
           ,
           and
           dejected
           ,
           and
           distracted
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Troubles
           and
           Calamities
           ?
           Here
           is
           mentioned
           the
           worst
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ;
           he
           shall
           afflict
           some
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           Prison
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           terrified
           ,
           for
           sometimes
           God
           doth
           it
           to
           try
           his
           poor
           People
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           permit
           them
           to
           be
           in
           Tribulation
           :
           but
           God
           limits
           the
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           expressed
           here
           
             ten
             Days
          
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           certain
           for
           an
           uncertain
           time
           ;
           it
           implies
           but
           a
           short
           time
           :
           were
           it
           at
           our
           Adversary's
           ,
           the
           Devil's
           Disposal
           ,
           
           we
           might
           be
           as
           many
           Years
           as
           here
           are
           mentioned
           Days
           ,
           yea
           all
           our
           Life-time
           in
           continual
           Sorrow
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           a
           merciful
           God
           :
           and
           though
           he
           see
           meet
           sometimes
           to
           scourge
           and
           try
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           let
           us
           be
           tempted
           beyond
           what
           he
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           bear
           ;
           and
           for
           our
           Incouragement
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           If
           we
           be
           faithful
           to
           Death
           ,
           he
           will
           graciously
           reward
           us
           .
           He
           that
           saith
           ,
           Be
           thou
           faithful
           ,
           make
           me
           faithful
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           he
           will
           give
           me
           this
           Crown
           of
           Life
           :
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           be
           merited
           by
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           free
           Gift
           of
           God.
           Here
           are
           several
           Promises
           he
           hath
           graciously
           made
           to
           those
           that
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           as
           in
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Who
           would
           not
           strive
           to
           overcome
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           he
           may
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           eat
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           happy
           in
           the
           Injoyment
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ?
        
         
           Ver.
           11.
           
           
             He
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             Second
             Death
             .
          
           What
           a
           comfortable
           Promise
           is
           this
           !
           The
           First
           Death
           is
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Second
           :
           What
           's
           Death
           Temporal
           ,
           if
           compared
           to
           
           Death
           Eternal
           ?
           When
           we
           die
           ,
           we
           are
           deprived
           of
           earthly
           Friends
           ,
           and
           earthly
           Comforts
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Second
           Death
           hath
           Dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           an
           eternal
           Banishment
           from
           the
           comfortable
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           Separation
           between
           God
           and
           the
           poor
           Soul
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           Hell
           it self
           .
           )
           O
           Lord
           ,
           give
           me
           Grace
           that
           I
           may
           so
           fight
           ,
           strive
           ,
           run
           and
           conquer
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           overcome
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           hurt
           of
           the
           Second
           Death
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           17.
           
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             give
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             him
             a
             white
             Stone
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Stone
             a
             new
             Name
             written
             ,
             which
             no
             Man
             knoweth
             ,
             saving
             he
             that
             receiveth
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           unspeakable
           Privilege
           indeed
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           :
           This
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           it
           is
           hidden
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           given
           only
           to
           those
           who
           through
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           lay
           hold
           on
           eternal
           Life
           .
           How
           happy
           are
           those
           that
           have
           the
           White
           Stone
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           it
           a
           new
           Name
           written
           ?
           Once
           indeed
           they
           were
           Children
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           Children
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           through
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           Children
           of
           Light
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           impress'd
           upon
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           World
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           Persons
           that
           receive
           this
           inestimable
           Privilege
           ,
           find
           (
           at
           least
           sometimes
           )
           a
           Change
           
           in
           their
           Heart
           ,
           and
           can
           rejoice
           in
           their
           future
           Hopes
           ,
           that
           however
           it
           goes
           with
           them
           here
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           be
           contented
           ,
           knowing
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           e're
           they
           be
           past
           the
           Inconveniencies
           of
           their
           present
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           and
           shall
           then
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Heavenly
           Canaan
           ,
           where
           all
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           Sorrows
           ,
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           shall
           be
           done
           away
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           injoy
           God
           World
           without
           End.
           Amen
           .
        
         
           Chap.
           3.
           v.
           5.
           
           
             He
             that
             overcometh
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             blot
             out
             his
             Name
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             confess
             his
             Name
             before
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           How
           many
           Motives
           are
           here
           to
           Perseverance
           ?
           Just
           now
           a
           Promise
           of
           hidden
           Manna
           to
           eat
           ,
           now
           of
           white
           Raiment
           to
           clothe
           the
           Person
           that
           overcomes
           .
           This
           white
           Raiment
           is
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           poor
           Sinners
           must
           be
           clothed
           :
           If
           they
           should
           have
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           Righteousness
           to
           appear
           in
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Judgment
           .
           How
           blessed
           and
           happy
           are
           all
           those
           for
           whom
           this
           white
           Raiment
           is
           prepared
           ?
           they
           are
           assured
           that
           their
           Name
           shall
           not
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           .
           It
           is
           an
           inestimable
           Privilege
           to
           have
           their
           Names
           register'd
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           to
           them
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           confess
           them
           before
           his
           
           Father
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           Angels
           ,
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           approved
           ,
           and
           commended
           before
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Just.
           This
           should
           excite
           us
           to
           be
           diligent
           and
           faithful
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           we
           may
           overcome
           ,
           and
           be
           Sharers
           of
           these
           great
           Benefits
           that
           are
           promised
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           clothed
           with
           this
           white
           Raiment
           .
        
         
           Ver.
           11.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             ;
             hold
             that
             fast
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             take
             thy
             Crown
             .
          
           We
           not
           knowing
           how
           soon
           our
           Saviour
           may
           come
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           watchful
           ,
           careful
           and
           diligent
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           Faith
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           deprive
           us
           of
           our
           Crown
           .
        
         
           
             Him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             make
             a
             Pillar
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             my
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             go
             no
             more
             out
             :
             and
             I
             will
             write
             upon
             him
             the
             Name
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             City
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             New
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             which
             cometh
             down
             out
             of
             Heaven
             from
             my
             God
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             write
             upon
             him
             my
             new
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           To
           be
           a
           Pillar
           in
           God's
           Temple
           is
           an
           high
           Honour
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fixed
           Place
           ;
           no
           danger
           of
           being
           removed
           ,
           if
           once
           set
           there
           :
           and
           God
           will
           write
           his
           Name
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           own
           it
           for
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           ingrave
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           City
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           above
           ,
           as
           a
           Token
           that
           they
           are
           Denisons
           and
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           the
           New
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           write
           upon
           him
           a
           new
           Name
           .
           The
           Lord
           knows
           them
           that
           are
           his
           ,
           he
           distinguisheth
           them
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Happy
           are
           those
           that
           be
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           :
           Blessed
           are
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           chosen
           to
           be
           a
           Pillar
           in
           his
           Temple
           .
        
         
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcometh
             will
             I
             grant
             to
             sit
             with
             me
             on
             my
             Throne
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             also
             overcame
             ,
             and
             am
             sat
             down
             with
             my
             Father
             on
             his
             Throne
             .
          
        
         
           Who
           would
           grudg
           at
           a
           little
           Pains
           ,
           and
           Labour
           ,
           and
           Difficulties
           ,
           if
           at
           last
           he
           may
           overcome
           his
           Spiritual
           Enemies
           ?
           Here
           's
           a
           gracious
           Promise
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           makes
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           overcome
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           must
           be
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           his
           Strength
           and
           Assistance
           )
           he
           will
           grant
           us
           to
           sit
           with
           him
           on
           his
           Throne
           .
           What
           an
           Honour
           is
           this
           to
           be
           conferr'd
           upon
           poor
           Mortals
           ?
           What
           ,
           to
           sit
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Holy
           Angels
           upon
           a
           Throne
           !
           Well
           may
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             those
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           If
           we
           do
           overcome
           a
           few
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           deny
           our selves
           some
           small
           things
           for
           Christ's
           sake
           ,
           will
           he
           thus
           amply
           reward
           us
           ,
           by
           admitting
           us
           to
           be
           Sharers
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Glories
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           He
           hath
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           shall
           stand
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           overcome
           we
           shall
           sit
           with
           him
           ,
           even
           
           as
           he
           hath
           overcome
           ,
           and
           is
           set
           down
           with
           his
           Father
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           indeed
           did
           the
           whole
           Will
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           overcame
           all
           the
           Hardships
           and
           Difficulties
           that
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           in
           accomplishing
           his
           Father's
           good
           Pleasure
           .
           He
           was
           despised
           of
           Men
           ,
           he
           was
           spit
           upon
           ,
           he
           was
           mocked
           and
           buffeted
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           crucified
           ;
           and
           yet
           how
           meekly
           did
           he
           submit
           to
           all
           this
           !
           We
           find
           him
           in
           his
           greatest
           Agonies
           saying
           ,
           
             Not
             my
             Will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             the
             Cup
             that
             my
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             drink
             it
             ?
          
           And
           shall
           I
           dispute
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           he
           indured
           the
           Cross
           ,
           despised
           the
           Shame
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           set
           down
           at
           the
           right
           Hand
           of
           the
           Throne
           of
           God.
           He
           bore
           all
           the
           various
           Difficulties
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           through
           here
           with
           an
           invincible
           Courage
           and
           Constancy
           ;
           and
           now
           we
           are
           assured
           that
           he
           is
           set
           down
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           promised
           that
           those
           that
           are
           true
           Followers
           of
           him
           ,
           shall
           in
           due
           time
           inherit
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           shall
           sit
           down
           with
           him
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           certainly
           as
           he
           is
           already
           set
           down
           with
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Chap.
           21.
           v.
           7.
           
           
             He
             that
             overcometh
             shall
             inherit
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             my
             Son.
          
           Here
           are
           several
           Particulars
           instanced
           ,
           in
           what
           those
           shall
           possess
           that
           overcome
           :
           and
           here
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           it
           is
           
           said
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             inherit
             all
             things
          
           ,
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           this
           Life
           ,
           or
           a
           better
           ;
           all
           things
           conducing
           to
           this
           Life
           and
           the
           other
           .
           But
           to
           compleat
           the
           Happiness
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           own
           him
           as
           his
           Son
           :
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           none
           can
           be
           miserable
           that
           have
           this
           God
           for
           their
           God
           and
           Portion
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           here
           are
           so
           many
           comfortable
           Promises
           to
           those
           that
           overcome
           ,
           help
           me
           ,
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           entering
           into
           thy
           Rest
           ,
           but
           help
           me
           to
           persevere
           and
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           End.
           Do
           thou
           strengthen
           me
           against
           all
           needless
           Fears
           .
           Thou
           that
           saidst
           ,
           
             Fear
             none
             of
             those
             things
             that
             thou
             shalt
             suffer
             ,
          
           give
           me
           an
           undaunted
           Spirit
           against
           all
           earthly
           Troubles
           .
           What
           though
           thou
           meetest
           with
           many
           Troubles
           and
           Trials
           ,
           yet
           thy
           God
           hath
           told
           thee
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           last
           long
           .
           If
           thou
           sink
           under
           thy
           Burden
           ,
           thou
           art
           undone
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           couragiously
           overcomest
           ,
           these
           Promises
           to
           thy
           Comfort
           thou
           mayst
           lay
           hold
           on
           .
           
             Be
             faithful
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             then
             thy
             good
             God
             will
             give
             thee
             a
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             but
             is
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             for
             these
             that
             love
             and
             fear
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PAPER
           XIII
           .
        
         
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           beg
           a
           Meetness
           for
           Heaven
           ;
           make
           me
           meet
           to
           be
           a
           Partaker
           of
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light.
           I
           am
           unmeet
           ,
           unfit
           ,
           unprepared
           ,
           unworthy
           to
           be
           a
           Partaker
           of
           those
           Privileges
           that
           are
           injoyed
           above
           at
           thy
           right
           Hand
           by
           thy
           redeemed
           Ones
           :
           But
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           humbly
           desire
           thou
           wouldst
           sit
           ,
           prepare
           and
           qualify
           me
           for
           Communion
           with
           thy self
           in
           Glory
           .
           Help
           me
           to
           be
           getting
           Dispositions
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           meet
           to
           live
           above
           .
           I
           often
           desire
           to
           be
           at
           home
           at
           my
           Father's
           House
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           where
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           are
           continually
           lauding
           ,
           blessing
           ,
           praising
           ,
           and
           magnifying
           thy
           Great
           and
           Holy
           Name
           .
           O
           Holy
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Holy
           Lord
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           shall
           ever
           such
           a
           poor
           Worm
           as
           I
           be
           admitted
           to
           dwell
           with
           thee
           in
           thy
           Heavenly
           Temple
           ?
           I
           that
           am
           so
           ill-deserving
           ;
           I
           that
           am
           so
           undeserving
           ,
           dare
           I
           presume
           ?
           Can
           I
           hope
           upon
           good
           Grounds
           that
           I
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           those
           happy
           Ones
           who
           shall
           be
           called
           unto
           thy
           Kingdom
           and
           Glory
           ;
           there
           to
           live
           and
           reign
           with
           thee
           ,
           World
           without
           End
           ?
           Sometimes
           
           I
           am
           overwhelmed
           ,
           and
           utterly
           despair
           of
           this
           high
           Honour
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           a
           vile
           Wretch
           I
           am
           by
           Nature
           .
           And
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           the
           Sins
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           that
           my
           whole
           Life
           hath
           been
           one
           continual
           Provocation
           against
           thy
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           can
           hardly
           find
           Day
           or
           Hour
           wherein
           I
           have
           not
           offended
           thee
           :
           Nay
           ,
           I
           fear
           my
           very
           Prayers
           are
           Sins
           and
           Abominations
           to
           thy
           pure
           Eyes
           :
           And
           if
           my
           Condition
           be
           such
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           like
           to
           fare
           with
           me
           to
           all
           Eternity
           ?
           Who
           will
           be
           my
           Companions
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           cast
           off
           by
           thee
           ,
           and
           excluded
           from
           thy
           Presence
           ?
           (
           which
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           implore
           may
           never
           be
           my
           Portion
           .
           )
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           plead
           with
           thee
           ;
           I
           find
           in
           thy
           Word
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           cleanseth
           from
           all
           Sins
           ,
           those
           of
           a
           Crimson
           and
           Scarlet
           Dye
           :
           and
           also
           I
           read
           that
           he
           came
           to
           save
           the
           Chief
           of
           Sinners
           that
           are
           sensible
           of
           their
           lost
           and
           undone
           Condition
           ,
           and
           that
           fly
           to
           him
           for
           help
           .
           He
           hath
           said
           ,
           those
           that
           come
           to
           him
           he
           will
           in
           no
           wise
           cast
           out
           .
           Being
           incouraged
           by
           thy
           Holy
           Word
           to
           come
           to
           thee
           in
           thy
           Son's
           Name
           ,
           I
           humbly
           beg
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           that
           all
           my
           Sins
           may
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           done
           away
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           be
           sanctified
           ,
           washed
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           in
           the
           Laver
           of
           his
           Righteousness
           .
           Let
           me
           have
           a
           Meetness
           and
           Fitness
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           I
           long
           to
           be
           :
           Help
           me
           to
           be
           laying
           up
           a
           good
           Foundation
           against
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           lay
           hold
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           kept
           by
           the
           mighty
           Power
           of
           God
           through
           Faith
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           O
           keep
           me
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           preserve
           me
           blameless
           to
           thy
           Heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           Christ
           Jesus's
           sake
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51833-e2050
           
             *
             
               Titus
               Vespasian
            
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Circle
             of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             *
             Taken
             up
             amongst
             the
             Blessed
             .